IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 1.25 
 
 IIIIM IIIIM 
 
 ■M ill 2.2 
 
 iilM 
 
 : i i 
 
 :.0 
 
 1.4 
 
 1.6 
 
 rm 
 
 (^ 
 
 w. 
 
 /a. 
 
 /a 
 
 "^ 
 
 
 
 ,% ■■ ■>. 
 
 
 O 
 
 7 
 
 m 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 ■^^ 
 
 V 
 
 J 
 
 ,v 
 
 \\ 
 
 ^9> 
 
 V 
 
 ^^ 
 
 ^Zm 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 % 
 
 V 
 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, NY. 14580 
 
 (716) 872-4.'v03 
 
Qx 
 
 ik. 
 
 ^ 
 
 vV 
 
 CIHM/ICMH 
 
 Microfiche 
 
 Series. 
 
 CIHM/ICMH 
 Collection de 
 microfiches- 
 
 Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions Institut canadien de microreproductions historiques 
 
 1980 
 
Technical and Bibliographic Notes/Notes techniques et bibliographiques 
 
 The Institute has attempted to obtain the best 
 original copy available for filming. Features of this 
 copy which may be bibliographically unique, 
 which may alter any of the images in the 
 reproduction, or which may significantly change 
 the usual method of Iming, are checked below. 
 
 L'Institut a microfilm^ le meilleur exemplaire 
 qu'il lui a 6X6 possible de se procurer. Les details 
 de cet exemplaire qui sont peut-dtre uniques du 
 point de vue bibliographique, qui peuvent modifier 
 une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger une 
 modification dans la mdthode normale de filmage 
 sont indiquds ci-dessous. 
 
 D 
 
 Coloured covers/ 
 Couverture de couleur 
 
 □ Coloured pages/ 
 Pages de couleur 
 
 D 
 
 Covers damaged/ 
 Couverture endommagde 
 
 n Pages damaged/ 
 Pages endommagdes 
 
 D 
 
 Covers restored and/or laminated/ 
 Couverture restaur^e et/ou pellicul6e 
 
 □ Pages restored and/or laminated/ 
 Pages restaur^es et/ou pellicul6es 
 
 D 
 
 Cover title missi.ig/ 
 
 Le titre de couverture manque 
 
 D 
 
 Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/ 
 Pages ddcolordes, tachet^es ou piqu^es 
 
 n 
 
 Coloured maps/ 
 
 Cartes gdographiques en couleur 
 
 n Pages detached/ 
 Pages d^tach^es 
 
 D 
 
 Coloured ink (i.e. other than blue or black)/ 
 Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire) 
 
 D 
 
 Showthrough/ 
 Transparence 
 
 D 
 
 Coloured plates and/or illustrations/ 
 Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur 
 
 □ Quality of print varies/ 
 Quality indgale de {'impression 
 
 D 
 
 Bound with other material/ 
 Reli6 avec d'autres documents 
 
 □ Includes supplementary material/ 
 Comprend du materiel supplementaire 
 
 n 
 
 n 
 
 Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion 
 along interior margin/ 
 
 La reliure serree peut causer de I'ombre ou de la 
 distortion le long de la marge intdrieure 
 
 Blank leaves added during restoration may 
 appear within the text. Whenever possible, these 
 have been omitted from filming/ 
 II se peut que certaines pages blanches ajout6es 
 lors d'une restauration apparaissent dans le texte, 
 mais, lorsque cela 6tait possible, ces pages n'ont 
 pas 6t6 film^es. 
 
 □ Onh 
 Seu 
 
 □ 
 
 Only edition available/ 
 le Edition disponible 
 
 Pages wholly or partially obscured by errata 
 slips, tissues, etc., have been refilmed to 
 ensure the best possible image/ 
 Les pages totalement ou partieltement 
 obscurcies par un feuillet d'errata, une pelure, 
 etc., ont 6t6 film6es d nouveau de fagon i 
 obtenir la meilleure image possible. 
 
 D 
 
 Additional comments:/ 
 Commentaires suppl6mentaires: 
 
 7 
 
 10X 
 
 This item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/ 
 
 Ce document est film6 au taux de reduction indiqud ci-dessous. 
 
 14X 18X 22X 
 
 26X 
 
 30X 
 
 J 
 
 12X 
 
 16X 
 
 20X 
 
 24X 
 
 28X 
 
 32X 
 
The copy filmed here has been reproduced thanks 
 to the generosity of: 
 
 National Library of Canada 
 
 L'exemplaire film6 fut reproduit grdce it la 
 g6n6rosit6 de: 
 
 Bibliothdque nationale du Canada 
 
 The images appearing here are the best quality 
 possible considering the condition and legibility 
 of the original copy and in keeping with tne 
 filming contract specifications. 
 
 Les images suivantes ont 6t6 reproduites avec le 
 plus grand soin, compte tenu de la condition et 
 de la nettet6 de l'exemplaire filmd, et en 
 conformity avec les conditions du contrat de 
 filmage. 
 
 Original copies in printed paper covers are filmed 
 beginning with the front cover and ending on 
 the last page with a printed or illustrated impres- 
 sion, or the back cover when appropriate. All 
 other original copies are filmed beginning on the 
 first page with a printed or illustrated impres- 
 sion, and ending on the last page with a printed 
 or illustrated impression. 
 
 Les exemplaires originaux dont la couverture en 
 papier est imprimde sont film^s en commenpant 
 par le premier plat et en terminant soit par la 
 dernidre page qui comporte une empreinte 
 d'impression ou d'illustration, soit par le second 
 plat, selon le cas. Tous les autres exemplaires 
 originaux sont filmds en commenpant par la 
 premidre page qui comporte une empreinte 
 d'impression ou d'illustration et en terminant par 
 la dernidre page qui comporte une telle 
 empreinte. 
 
 The last recorded frame on each microfiche 
 shall contain the symbol — ► (meaning "CON- 
 TINUED "), or the symbol V (meaning "END"), 
 whichever applies. 
 
 Maps, plates, charts, etc., may be filmed at 
 different reduction ratios. Those too large to be 
 entirely included in one exposure are filmed 
 beginning in the upper left hand corner, left to 
 right and top to bottom, as many frames as 
 required. The following diagrams illustrate the 
 method: 
 
 Un des symboles suivants apparaitra sur la 
 dernidre image de cheque microfiche, selon le 
 cas: le symbole — •► signifie "A SUIVRE", I& 
 symbole V signifie "FIN". 
 
 Les cartes, planches, tableaux, etc., peuvent etre 
 filmds d des taux de reduction diffdrents. 
 Lorsque le document est trop grand pour etre 
 reproduit en un seul clichd, il est film6 d partir 
 de Tangle sup6rieur gauche, de gauche d droite, 
 et de haut en bas, en prenant le nombre 
 d'images ndcessaire. Les diagrammes suivants 
 illustrent la m^thode. 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 5 
 
 6 
 
mmm 
 
A CRITICAL STUDY OF IN MEMORIAM 
 
 .-> - ' ■ - I jtnmttmttltttittr"; . 
 
A CRITICAL STUDY 
 
 OF 
 
 IN MEMORIAM 
 
 BY THE 
 
 REV. JOHN M. KING, M.A., D.D. 
 
 PRINCIPAL OF MANITOBA COLLEGE 
 WINNIPEG 
 
 TORONTO 
 GEORGE N MORANG 
 
 1898 
 
^'^'^'oC.-J. 
 
 44178 
 
 K'5'5' 
 
 
 Entered according to Act of Parliament of Canada, in the year of Our 
 Lord One Thousand Eight Hundred and Ninety-eight, by John 
 M. King, in the Office of the Minister of Agriculture, at Ottawa. 
 
 J 
 
ur 
 
 IN 
 
 DEDICATED 
 
 TO 
 
 THE MEMORY 
 
 OF 
 
 MY WIFE 
 
PREFACE 
 
 T^HIS small work on In Memoriam had its origin 
 *" in a course of Lectures delivered to ladies 
 in Manitoba College in the winter and spring of 
 the present year. The Lectures, the main con- 
 tents of which are embraced in this volume, were 
 prepared without any intention of publication. 
 They are put in print at the request of many 
 who heard them, and, though the perusal of a 
 summary however full, is a very different thing 
 from the hearing of a lecture, especially when, as 
 in the present case, the subject is a poem, which 
 in reading it the tones of the living voice can do 
 so much to interpret, they may perhaps interest a 
 wider circle, and help some of its numerous 
 readers to a better understanding of the meaning 
 and a deeper appreciation of the beauty of the 
 remarkable work. 
 
 Though not primarily intended for any wider 
 class than that composed of the ladies who 
 listened to them, the Lectures were not written 
 without a good deal of care and without a some- 
 what close study of much of the voluminous 
 
 . 
 
VUl. 
 
 IN ME MORI AM. 
 
 literature on the subject to which Ihey refer. 
 Frequent references will be found throughout the 
 book to more than one of the expositors of the 
 Poem. While the Author would gratefully 
 acknowledge his indeb* dness to almost all of 
 these for valuable sui^gc tions, he has exercised 
 throughout an independent judgment, and has 
 not shrunk from calling attention to what appears 
 to him to be the misapprehensions and the forced 
 interpretations of one and another. 
 
 One of the earliest commentators on the Poem, 
 and one of the first to recognize its significance 
 for religious thought, as well as its literary charm 
 was the Rev. F. W. Robertson, and though his 
 small volume on the subject consists of nothing 
 more than a brief heading to the successive poems 
 or cantos, it 's singularly valuable, as shewing 
 what that brilliant and gifted man understood to 
 be the leading thought of each. It will be 
 observed that in several instances these headings 
 have been transferred to the present work. They 
 will be recognized by the initials (F.W.R.) of the 
 famous preacher. Dr. Gatty's little volume, 
 entitled a Key to In Memoriam, is instructive and 
 helpful : it is especially so, because of some 
 annotations written by the Poet himself, which 
 are incorporated in it. Under the title of 
 Prolegomena to In Memoriam, Mr. Thomas 
 Davidson gives a full analysis of the Poem and 
 discusses at considerable length and with much 
 vigor some of the philosophical and religious 
 questions which it raises. The Trancendentalism 
 of Kant is perhaps too largely in evidence 
 throughout this work. It remains true, neverthe- 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 IX. 
 
 I 
 
 less, that it evinces both wide reading and mental 
 acumen, and gives valuable aid to the understand- 
 ing- of the Poem. 
 
 The most elaborate treatment of In Memorinm 
 which has come under the Author's eye ii: that by 
 Professor Genung. Its merits are sucfi ihat no 
 one making a thorough study of the Poem can 
 afford to overlook it, or fail to derive profit from 
 its careful perusal. At the same time, it is 
 difficult to avoid the conclusion that its value is 
 greatly impaired by a theory as to the aim and 
 scope of the Poem, which leads the writer to 
 ascribe to it a kind of unity on the one hand and 
 a regularly graduated progress on the other, such 
 as the circumstances attending its composition, as 
 related by the Poet himself, must iiave prevented 
 it from acquiring. As a result, and by way of 
 sustaining this theory which is rigidly applied 
 throughout, we have presented to us purely 
 arbitrary and artificial divisions, connections 
 equally arbitrary and artificial, and forced inter- 
 pretations not a few. This, we are aware, is a 
 severe charge to bring against a book of such 
 note, but examples will be forthcoming in the 
 following pages to sustain it fully. 
 
 Among others, Mr. Joseph Jacobs gives a care- 
 ful, appreciative and minute word-study of the 
 Poem. A thoughtful, appreciative and liberal 
 criticism of it, from a Roman Catholic point of 
 view, is furnished by Brother Azarias in his 
 "Phases of Thought and Criticism." It is difficult 
 to speak too highly of the Analysis of In 
 Memoriam and the discussion of its contents, 
 especially on the moral and religious side, by 
 
X. 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 Edward Campbell Tainsh in his volume entitled 
 *' A Study of Tennyson's Works." 
 
 The most effective treatment of In Memoriam, 
 simply as a poem, is probably that of Stopford 
 Brooke. His criticism of its literary qualities is 
 at once discriminating and appreciative. By the 
 assistance of his keen and practised pen we are 
 enabled in some measure to understand the secret 
 of that charm which all must recognize as belong- 
 ing to the matchless word-pictures with which the 
 Poem abounds. Not much importance apparently 
 is attached to the Poem by this writer, as a plea 
 for immortality. From Henry Van Dyke and W. 
 J. Dawson we have also valuable and discrim- 
 inating estimates of In Memoriam from the same 
 point of view, ' combining however with the 
 literary considerations, those of a religious 
 character as well. 
 
 The most satisfactory book on the whole, in 
 the way of assisting the student to read In 
 Memoriam intelligently, is probably the small 
 volume of Mrs. Chapman. Her analysis of the 
 separate poems is very generally just, and the 
 contents are summarized, always in correct, and 
 sometimes in felicitous and graceful terms. 
 
 It would be too much to expect that the present 
 critical study of the Poem should be free from 
 mistakes. No such claim is made on its behalf. 
 The author would not wish it to be brought into 
 comparison with some of the works which have 
 been named. It has, however, proved helpful in 
 its spoken form to not a few, and it is now given 
 to the public in the hope that it may assist a still 
 wider circle to understand and appreciate a poem 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 XI. 
 
 which Is more than ever engatjing the attention 
 of those who use the English tongue, and in which 
 the genius of the Poet wrestles with problems of 
 undying interest to the human family. 
 
 Manitoba College, Winnipeg. 
 November 4, 1898. 
 
INTRODUCTION 
 
 Tennyson is probably the greatest Poet of the 
 Victorian era ; without doubt In Memoriam is his 
 greatest poem; the poem ''most weighted with 
 thought, most varied in feeling" and most perfect 
 in form. 
 
 The occasion of the Poem, as is well known, 
 was the sudden, and, as we might reckon it, the 
 premature death of Arthur Hallam, a son of the 
 famous historian, and a young man, according to 
 the testimony of all who knew him, of remarkable 
 intellectual promise and of very lofty character. 
 The two young men, Tennyson and Hallam, seem 
 to have met for the first time in 1828, when both 
 went up to Cambridge as students. The friend- 
 ships of students are proverbially close and 
 confiding. The friendship then formed between 
 these two youths was one of quite exceptional 
 intimacy even for students. Common tastes, com- 
 mon ideals of a lofty character, even common 
 pursuits — both being poets — supplied its founda- 
 tion, and explain its closeness. Besides, they had 
 ample opportunities to become fully acquainted 
 with each other. They pursued their studies 
 together for a series of years at the same Univer- 
 sity. They joined in debate and song at the 
 meetings of its Societies. They visited at one 
 another's homes, in Somersby and London. They 
 travelled together on the Continent. In addition, 
 Hallam became engaged to the Poet's sister, Emily. 
 As the result of all, a friendship grew up between 
 the two, which, as has already been intimated, was 
 
XIV. 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 one of quite ideal intimacy and tenderness. This 
 friendship in its earthly form was broken by the 
 sudden death of Hallam at the age of twenty-two, 
 m the city of Vienna and on the 15th of September, 
 1833. So much for the occasion of the Poem. 
 
 The Poem itself, the In Memoriam, consists of 
 a hundred and thirty-one Cantos or, to speak 
 more properly, small separate poems, together 
 with a Prologue and what is termed an Epitha- 
 lamium or marriage song. Two of these poems, 
 the thirty-ninth and the fifty-ninth, were not found 
 in the earliest edition ; they must have been 
 written subsequently to its appearance. This, the 
 first edition, was given to the public in 1850, 
 almost seventeen years, therefore, after Hallam's 
 death. The separate poems were written, as we 
 are told, at different times and at different places 
 during this long interval, and in accordance with 
 the prevailing thought and feeling of the Poet at 
 the time. We see from the recently published 
 Memoir of Tennyson that these hundred and 
 thirty-one poems were not the only ones which 
 he wrote on his friend. There were still others 
 which were not allowed to find a place in In 
 Memoriam, apparently as not coming up to the 
 high pitch of excellence which he had marked 
 out for the shrine in which the memory of 
 his friend was to be encased, or perhaps as not 
 sufficiently distinguished in thought and tone from 
 those already incorporated in it. 
 
 The separate poems, as has been said, were 
 not written in the order in which they are 
 printed. It is important to bear this fact in 
 mind, in forgetfulnesa oi it, some commentators 
 have sought to impress on the Poem a kind of 
 
 1 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 XV. 
 
 unity, which is largely fictitious. In the order in 
 which they are now found, the earlier poems are 
 predominantly plaintive ; they are weighted with 
 the sorrow of separation and loss. In those which 
 immediately follow this earlier part — those con- 
 stituting the central portion of In Memoriam — the 
 grief is, in the main, more subdued ; it is such as 
 to leave the mind of the Poet free to deal with the 
 great questions of evil, of immortality, of the state 
 of the departed, on the supposition that they are 
 still consciously existent — questions which have 
 so deep an interest for us all, but especially for 
 those who have been called to part with those 
 dearest to them. I have said, the grief in this 
 central portion is in the niain more subdued. The 
 qualification is not unneeded ; for perhaps there is 
 no single poem in the whole series in which 
 expression is given to a more bitter and even 
 rebellious sense of loss than in one of the lyrics, 
 (Ixxii.) found within this part. In the latter 
 poems, while the sense of loss has not disappeared, 
 it has not only ceased to be tumultuous and bitter, 
 it has become sympathetic, it is less personal, it 
 has become in a manner even catholic. Again 
 the doubts which were fought in the earlier portion 
 have been overcome, or at least have ceased to 
 find expression ; and the prevailing state of feeling 
 reflected, so far from being one of sorrow, or at 
 best one of sullen resignation, is calm, confident, 
 even victorious. The striking characterization of 
 the Poem by Stopford Brooke is thus fully justified. 
 "It is a song of victory and life arising out of 
 defeat and death ; of peace which has forgotten 
 doubt; of joy whose mother was sorrow, but who 
 lias turned his mother's heart into delight." . ^ 
 
 ■J 
 
 > 
 
XVI. 
 
 IN ME MORI AM. 
 
 As to the character of the Poem, it is not a 
 mere elegy, like the Lycidas of Milton or the 
 Adonais of Shelley. It has indeed this in common 
 with both of these, that it gives tuneful expression 
 to the sense of loss and of separation in death, and 
 to the virtues of the departed, but it differs from 
 them in that it raises and deals with the whole 
 question of the Hereafter. This is after all the 
 "">rnost distinctive feature of In Memoriam. It is a 
 great philosophical and religious poem ; one which 
 beyond any other takes its color from the age in 
 which it was written, reflecting its doubt, and at 
 ; the same time giving intense and beautiful 
 t expression to its faith. One may speak of it in 
 this respect as a series of meditations on death, 
 on God, and on immortality. The value of the 
 Poem in this point of view has been variously 
 estimated. Some who admire its literary beauty 
 have been disposed to speak rather depreciatingly 
 of it as an attempt to throw light on the difficult 
 problems of existence. Others again, and among 
 these some of the highest and most cultured 
 minds, have regarded it as a priceless contribution 
 to the religious thought of England. Apart from 
 this, however, the Poem contains some of the 
 most exquisite pictures both of nature and of 
 domestic life, to be found in our own, or indeed, in 
 any language. 
 
 Altogether the attention which the Poem is 
 more than ever receiving, at least on this Con- 
 tinent, seems to warrant the belief that it will 
 continue, at least for many years to come, to 
 thrill with its blending beauty and pathos, the 
 minds of those who speak the English tongue. 
 
 
 i 
 

 IN MEMORIAM 
 The Prologue 
 
 The Prologue is dated 1849, the year preceding 
 that in which In Memoriam was given to the 
 world. It was thus composed subsequently to 
 all or nearly all the Cantos or separate pieces 
 which go to form the Poem as a whole. It is to 
 be regarded as embodying the conclusions reached 
 by the Poet, in his long and perplexing musings 
 on human life and human destiny, under the guid- 
 ance of sorrow and of love. As such it deserves 
 attentive study. 
 
 The religious character of the Poem is already 
 apparent in this prefatory piece ; addressed as it 
 is throughout to the Son of God, the Christ in 
 whose person the human and the divine meet 
 in mystic union. Christ is also recognized as the 
 Creator of the universe and of man, the source of 
 all satisfying light on the great and perplexing 
 questions of human character and destiny. As 
 such He is to be regarded with reverence — not to 
 fear Him is to mock Him — and to be met with 
 implicit surrender of will. As over against this 
 blessed invisible but not impersonal Presence, the 
 necessary and undeniable limitations of human 
 knowledge are explicitly recognized, and there- 
 with the consequent need of faith, if the whole 
 supersensible world is not to vanish from human 
 thought. The Poem ends properly and worthily 
 in a prayer, three times repeated, for forgiveness 
 for any excess of grief, or for any even misdirected 
 1 
 
 '/ 
 
^^^^mmmmmmm 
 
 IN MEMOKJAM. 
 
 love which may have found expression in his 
 songs, " wild and wandering cries," as he terms 
 them, '* confusions of a wasted youth." 
 
 '* Strong' Son of God, immortal Love ; " 
 
 It seems almost unnecessary to say that the refer- 
 ence in these words is to the personal Christ, the 
 Christ of the Gospels ; or it would have been un- 
 necessary to say it, if more than one of the commen- 
 tators on the Poem had not shewn the inclination 
 to deny the fa>.t, and to make, as one of them does, 
 the sole reference to be '* to that Unseen Love 
 which is, as he (the Poet) trusts, at the heart of 
 things, in which all things live and move and have 
 their being, which is perfect power and perfect 
 tenderness and perfect justice."' There is really 
 nothing in this introductory poem to warrant such 
 an interpretation of its opening words, while there 
 is very much throughout it that is irreconcilable 
 therewith. Besides, we know on the best of 
 testimony^ that the Poet was a firm believer in 
 the Incarnation and, other considerations apart, 
 it would seem most natural to interpret the phrase 
 *' Strong Son of God " in the light of this belief. 
 
 But while it is the " Son of God" who is in- 
 voked in the Prologue, He is invoked, as the 
 the words which follow shew, as the embodiment 
 in human form of Love, victorious, immortal 
 Love. The use of [the capital letter indeed is 
 almost equivalent to the identification by the Poet 
 
 1. Mrs. Chapman ; the expositor who gives on the whole the best 
 analysis of In Memoriam. 
 
 2. In addition to statements in his Memoir, tlie Poet's words, as re- 
 ported by Dr. Gatty, may be quoted: — "I am not very tond of creeds ; it 
 IS enough for me that I know God Himself came down from Heaven in 
 the form of man." 
 
 : 
 
THE PROLOGUE. 3 
 
 of immortal Love with the personal Christ ; it 
 does not justify, however, any expositor of the 
 piece in finding the personality of the Saviour 
 merged in an impersonal principle, "that pure 
 affection which as human love of friend for friend 
 had worked as an ennobling power within the 
 Poet's soul."' 
 
 This "Son of God " within whose heart love 
 dwells as in its shrine, or rather who is love, as 
 God is love, we that have not seen his face, em- 
 brace by faith, and by faith alone, 
 
 " Believing", where we cannot prove," 
 
 ( ( 
 
 prove," i.e., in the logical sense. Faith in the 
 personal, the living Christ, is not the last result 
 of an argument or of a series of arguments, is not 
 the conclusion of a syllogism ; or the faith, or 
 what men term faith, which is thus produced, is of 
 little moral value. 
 
 " Thine," as their Creator, ** are these orbs of 
 light and shade ; " the planets, with particular 
 reference probably to the sun and the moon. The 
 three lines which follow bring us face to face with 
 the mystery which the death of Hallam in ej :ly 
 manhood had raised for the Poet, and which is 
 being ever raised anew for us all : Death, God's 
 creature, destroying Life, God's work. The mys- 
 tery is set before us in a line full of vivid realism, 
 
 " . . . and lo, thy foot 
 Is on the skull which thou hast made." 
 
 I. Genung'. It would be unfair to say that this author eliminates all 
 reference to the personal Christ from the Prologue, but he makes the 
 reference in it to the principle of love far more prominent than to the 
 Person, in whom love is embodied. The inversion of the clauses in his 
 analysis of the Prologue, thus — "Immortal Love, the Strong Son of 
 God, is divine" — is itself as unwarranted as it is misleading. 
 
IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 But death is not the final experience for man. 
 Even the hope o't immortality which he finds 
 within his breast — " he thinks he was not made 
 to die " — affords a presumption to the contrary ; 
 and if, despite this presumption, he is still left in 
 some doubt in rej>;ard to his final destiny, there 
 remains the justice of the Creator, of Him who 
 has been invoked as immortal Love, as a final 
 refuge ; 
 
 " And thou hast made hnn, thou art just." 
 
 Pursuing his address to Him whom he had desig- 
 nated in the opening words, "Strong Son of 
 God," the Poet goes on to say, 
 
 "Thou seemest human and divine, 
 
 The highest, hoHest manhood thou." 
 
 It should be obvious that the direct reference in 
 these lines is not to an impersonal emotion, love 
 " viewed as the efficient cause of the universe," 
 (Mrs. Chapman) ; '* the Christ nature rather than 
 the Christ name," (Genung), but to the personal 
 Christ, in whom in virtue of the incarnation the 
 divine and the human to all seeming are united, 
 with love indeed as the constitutive principle of 
 His mysterious personality. Accordingly, the 
 ** manhood " here is specifically that of Him who 
 stands at the head of humanity, the one sinless 
 and perfect man. When, therefore, Davidst)n 
 says in this connection and as illustrative of these 
 lines, '* The love which He is, is at the same time 
 our Lord above us, and our holiest manhood 
 within," he is at once reading into the passage a 
 truth which, however important, is not the truth 
 it is meant to convey, and missing another truth 
 
 
THE PROLOGUE. 
 
 still more important — the perfection of humanity 
 in the man Christ Jesus — which it directly states. 
 Oi the two lines which complete the stanza the 
 one asserts a significant philosophical truth, the 
 other an equally sij^-nificant religious truth. The 
 philosophical truth is thus expressed, 
 
 " Our wills are ours, we know not how," 
 
 Will as distinji^uished from desire; "that thou art 
 thou," to use the poet's own words, "With power 
 o\\ thine own act and on the world," the possession 
 and exercise of this power by a dependent beinj^, 
 is a mystery; one. as it appears from his Memoir, 
 with which Tenryson was much exercised. He is 
 not alone in feeling and confessing the mystery, 
 which is far from cleared up by making, as he 
 does, free-will "apparently an act of self-limita- 
 tion by the Infinite." Sir William Hamilton, 
 among others, pronounced the fact of human 
 freedom, of free-will to be at once undeniable and 
 inexplicable. This is precisely the purport oi the 
 line above. The fact is admitted, " our wills are 
 ours;" the comprehensibility of the fact by the 
 reason, or, at least, its actual comprehension is 
 denied. "We know not how." With this is 
 linked the religious truth, 
 
 ** Our wills are ours, to make them thine." 
 
 This is the momentous significance of that free- 
 dom, that power of intelligent self-determination 
 which lies at the basis of human personality, that 
 it makes possible and therefore dutiful the sur- 
 render of our wills to Him who is sovereign Lord. 
 " Our little systems," systems, i.e.^ of moral 
 and religious truth, elaborated with more or less 
 
IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 yT' 
 
 learning and skill, " have their day," often a 
 brief one ; they come to pass; they disappear to 
 give place to others. 
 
 "They are but broken lights of thee." 
 
 They are "of thee," so far as they possess any 
 truth whatever. They derive from Him who 
 is '* the light which lighteth every man that 
 Cometh into the world ; " but they are all of 
 them incomplete ; the whole of truth is not con- 
 tained in any one of the number. "They are 
 but broken lights of thee," "And thou, O Lord, 
 art rr»nrp than they." The system has yet to be 
 framed which gives " the Son of God " in His 
 entirety. 
 
 The three stanzas which follow are among the 
 most important in the Prologue for the right 
 understanding of In Memoriam in those numerous 
 passages which refer to the question of the exist- 
 ence of God and of Immortality. It will be 
 observed that the Poet expressly distinguishes in 
 them two states or attitudes of mind, designated 
 respectively faith and knowledge ; reserving the 
 latter for that apprehension which the mind has 
 of external objects and their relations, through 
 -the senses. What we see, hear, touch ; that we 
 know. We do not believe in its existence ; we 
 know it. The sense of sight, — " For knowledge 
 is of things we see^^' — is selected from among the 
 senses, perhaps as the largest inlet of such knowl- 
 edge. Of the whole supersensible world, the 
 world of real being of which the senses give us 
 no intimation, 
 
 " We have but faith, we cannot know." 
 
THE PROLOGUE. 
 
 This distinction is in strict accordance with the 
 predominant philosophy of the ajje in which In 
 Memoriam was written — a period durinj^ which 
 the phenomenalism of the j^reat German phil- 
 osopher Kant, was coming- to be a prevailing- 
 clement in British thoug^ht. We are not required 
 to discuss at this time the validity of the distinc- 
 tion which is here drawn between knowledge as 
 coincident with the realm of experience, and faith 
 as relating to that which transcends experience ; 
 in any case we must recognize it in order to 
 understand the Poem before us. Some, those for 
 example who hold that the soul has a direct 
 intuition of spiritual truth, would scarcely agree 
 with the inferior place which the Poet apparently 
 assigns to faith, when he says, ** We have but 
 faith." 
 
 But while he limits the sphere of knowledge, 
 he is as far as possible from depreciating its 
 importance. To him all truth, the truths of 
 science, no less than those of religion, are from 
 God. It is of the mind's apprehension of the 
 former that he says, 
 
 i 
 
 ** And yet we trust it comes from thee, 
 A beam in darkness, let it grow." 
 
 us 
 
 The reference, indeed, might be to faith and its 
 contents, but what follows shews this to be 
 unlikely. 
 
 Of this knowledge which has for its exclusive 
 object the facts of experience and their laws, he 
 goes on to say, 
 
 " Let knowledge grow from more to more." 
 
8 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 The words bear testimony to a feature which has 
 been regarded as a striking characteristic of 
 ^Tennyson, and one of the secrets^'of his influence 
 f on the thought of his age — his profound interest 
 in the scientific discoveries of the day, in the ever- 
 widening boundaries of human knowledge. But 
 not less characteristic of the Poet is the sentiment 
 which finds expression in the line following, 
 
 •* But more of reverence in us dwell." 
 
 The one must keep pace in its advance with the 
 other ; "that mind," the seat of intellect, "and 
 soul," the seat of emotion, of spiritual feeling, 
 apt to become divided and discordant in an en- 
 quiring and critical age, "according well, may 
 make one music as before^'' when knowledge was 
 so much more limited ; "one music as before, 
 but vaster,'^ necessarily so, in virtue of the new 
 strains which are making themselves heard for 
 the first time. The Poet's sense of the need and 
 the value of reverence in connection with the 
 pursuit of knowledge finds emphatic expression in 
 the lines which follow. If not suggested by, they 
 are at least in strict accord with the words of the 
 s-^ Psalm, " The secret of the Lord is with them that 
 /' fear him." " We are fools and slight," i.e., frail ; 
 
 / " We mock thee when we do not fear." Compare 
 cxiv. "Help thy vain worlds," vain, i.e., as 
 ready to be puffed up and carried away by knowl- 
 edge aissevered from piety, " to bear thy light," 
 the light of ever-enlarging discoveries of truth; 
 
 -""t termed "thy light," as reflected from the world 
 \ which is the expression of His thought who gave 
 
 '^ it being. 
 
 ; 
 
 : 
 
 
THE PROLOGUE. 
 
 The Prologue closes in three stanzas which, as 
 has been said, have " the true ring oi devout 
 piety." 
 
 " Forgive what seemed my sin in niQ,- ■^''^"^ 
 
 What seemed my worth since I beg"ajT;"— — ~*"^ 
 
 The reference in the first line may well be to the 
 excessive grief for Hallam's de;ath to which he 
 had gfiven way, and iii the second to the devotion 
 with which he had cherished his memory and to 
 the pains which he had taken to enshrine his 
 excellences in his song. In moments of severe 
 self-scrutiny, the latter equally with the former 
 may have appeared as needing forgiveness. There 
 may well have been the consciousness with the 
 Poet, when his work was completed, of mingled 
 motive in the tribute in many respects unrivalled, 
 which he had paid to his friend ; how seldom is a 
 feeling of this kind entirely wanting even in the 
 most self-forgetting services which we render to 
 one another ! and accordingly he invokes even 
 for the work by which he had immortalized his 
 friend the divine forgiveness. 
 
 " Forgive .... 
 
 What seemed my worth since I began, 
 For merit Hves from man to man, 
 And not from man, O Lord, to thee.". 
 
 Who is not reminded by the last line of the words 
 
 of the Saviour, ** Even so ye also, when ye shall V* 
 
 have done all the things that are commanded you, i**~' 
 
 say, we are unprofitable servants ; we have done 
 
 that which it was our duty to do." Luke xvii. lo? ^ 
 
 The lines which signalize the victory that his ! 
 faith has reached, after its agonizing conflict with 
 doubt, arc found in the second last stanza of the 
 
 ]/ 
 
 \ 
 
lO 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 Prologfue, and accompanied with what appears to 
 \ be a slight tinge of Pantheistic thought. 
 
 *' I trust he lives in thee, and there Xy^' 
 I find him worthier to be loved." 
 
 It is a note of humility which makes itself heard 
 in the last stanza, 
 
 " Forg-ive these wild and wandering cries, 
 Confusions of a wasted youth, 
 Forg-ive them where they fail in truth 
 And in thy wisdom make me wise." 
 
 The whole Prologue, of which these lines form 
 the worthy close, is alike weighty in thought and 
 admirable in tone. It is little less than the Poet's 
 confession of faith ; that to which he was accus- 
 tomed to point those who interrogated him as to 
 his belief. The regret is, therefore, all the 
 stronger that so many should have sought either 
 to reduce to a minimum its recognition of the 
 personal historical Christ or to eliminate it alto- 
 gether. The view which the recently published 
 Memoir gives us of the real sentiments of the 
 author, shews what injustice is done, alike to him 
 as well as to the Christian faith, by such interpreta- 
 tions. However he may have shrunk from defining 
 ^jhis faith in the terms ordinarily employed by Chris- 
 tian people. In Memoriam alone, and this Pro- 
 logue especially, is evidence that he accepted and 
 prized the fundamental Christiat^ verity of the 
 Incarnation — God manifest in the flesh. 
 ^ There is undeniable force in the words of 
 Tainsh, one of the most satisfactory interpreters 
 of Tennyson. " By this inscription on the thresh- 
 old, he who essays to enter, may learn that not 
 less to Religion, than to Art and to Human Love 
 is this temple dedicated." 
 
IN MEMORIAM 
 
 I. 
 
 P' 
 
 i^- 
 
 The gain attendant on loss, conditioned 
 however through the cherishing of loss 
 
 BY LOVE. 
 
 While this poem stands first in the collection, 
 it must almost certainly have been written 
 subsequently to many of them. Grief has 
 already passed into the reflective stage, and at-j, 
 this stage the Poet recognizes the possibility of 
 rising to higher attainments through the lossj 
 which has desolated his life. The poet to whom 
 he refers in the opening lines is Goethe, not 
 Longfellow who founded a poem, which he 
 termed " the ladder of St. Augustine," on that 
 father's words : — *' De vitiis nostris sealant nobis 
 facinms, si vitia ipsa calcamus'^' — containing 
 these lines : 
 
 " 'Tis sorrow builds the shining ladder up, 
 Whose g-olden rounds are our calamities, ' 
 Whereon our feet firm planting-, nearer God 
 The spirit climbs and hath its eyes unsealed." 
 
 The " dead selves " of Tennyson, which may 
 become "stepping stones" "to higher things" 
 are certainly not vices, as with Augustine, nor 
 
 ■j; 
 
 U 
 
12 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 even calamities only, as with Longfellow, but 
 those possessions or acquirements, which have 
 formed our life in whole or in part, and which 
 are either taken from us or voluntaril}- re- 
 nounced. The friendship in its earthly form of 
 Hallam, his "bosom friend and half of life" 
 may well be regarded as the dead self in the 
 present instance. " In all these dead," Vinet 
 says, speaking of loved ones withdrawn from 
 life " we ourselves die ; a part of our life and of 
 our heart is buried in each of these tombs." 
 
 But how difficult to anticipate, to apprehend 
 in advance, the gain the slow work of years 
 which is to come through loss and sorrow ! 
 This difficulty is finely expressed in the lines : 
 
 " But who shall so forecast the years 
 And find in loss a gain to match? 
 Or reach a hand Ihro' time to catch 
 The far-off interest of tears ? " 
 
 Another possibility presents itself to the mind 
 of the Poet ; this, viz., that the loss might come 
 to be forgotten in the course of years, and the 
 sorrow vanish in this way. That were a result 
 to be still more dreaded, for it would mean the 
 loss of love, that is, the deterioration of the 
 nature. To ward it off, therefore, 
 
 -1 
 
 ■I 
 
 5 
 
 i 
 
 i 
 
 •'•■ 
 
 i 
 
 iS 
 
 $ 
 
 " Let love clasp grief lest both," 
 
CANTO I. 
 
 13 
 
 not grief only, but love with it 
 
 "be drowned, 
 Let darkness keep her raven gloss, 
 Ah sweeter to be drunk with loss. 
 To dance with death, to beat the ground," 
 
 z>., to be frantic with grief, 
 
 " Than that the victor hours," 
 
 the hours in that case victorious, 
 
 " Should scorn the long- result of love," 
 
 i.e.^ the result in the long run of the affection he 
 had cherished for his friend, 
 
 " And boast, 
 ' Behold the man that loved and lost. 
 But all he was is over worn,' " 
 
 The man indeed survives, but his love is gone ; he 
 survives only as a decayed and cast off garment. 
 This alternative, it is to be feared, is the one 
 more frequently realized. The best comment- 
 ary on the passage, with which we are acquainted 
 is supplied by the words of an author already 
 quoted, Vinet — words which point out both how 
 the dreaded alternative is reached and what of 
 loss it implies. " The greater part of men can- 
 not barter away their need of consolation, 
 nothing supplies its place, nothing can be taken 
 
 
»4 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 in exchange ; to blunt the sting of grief, time is 
 better than pride, for time wears out the soul, as 
 well as all the rest. Life thus becomes less 
 sorrowful, but it also becomes less serious, less 
 noble." 
 
 In the first eight poems or Cantos, the Poet is wholly absorbed in 
 the thought of his loss. His sorrow, as yet untouched by hope, is never- 
 theless solaced by song. The problem at this point, so far as there is 
 one, is, what shall he do with his sorrow, how shall he turn it to account. 
 
 V- 
 
 II. 
 
 First mood of sorrow — the yew tree in its 
 unchanging gloom a fit emblem of his 
 
 stony grief and, as such, CONGENIAL. 
 
 We have in this poem the first marked 
 instance of personification, of which there are so 
 many examples in In Memoriam. The object 
 personified is the immemorial yew of the Church- 
 yard, with its roots reaching down to the 
 mouldering dead, its sombre hue unrelieved by 
 any spring, unbrightened by any summer, the 
 church clock striking in its shadow the hours 
 which measure out " the little lives of men ; " fit 
 type of his own mind at the time in its 
 unrelieved gloom, and in its clinging attachment 
 to the departed. In addition there seems to be 
 
CANTO II. 
 
 15 
 
 an allusion in the last stanza to the benumbing 
 effect in the first place of a great bereavement ; 
 the sorrow which can relieve itself in tears often 
 comes later. 
 
 " And g-azing on thee, sullen tree, 
 Sick for thy stubborn hardihood ; 
 I seem to tail from out my blood. 
 And g-row incorporate into thee." 
 
 We have in this poem the first example, of 
 which In Memoriam supplies so many illustra- 
 tions, of Tennyson's sympathetic dealing with 
 nature, now reading his own feelings into its 
 varied scenes, and now finding expression for 
 these feelings in its diversified moods. The 
 yew tree is again introduced in Canto xxxix., 
 but with a certain modification. It is there 
 described as " kindled at the tips." It is not to 
 be supposed that the Poet, whose observation of 
 nature was so close and accurate, was ignorant 
 of the fact, that the yew tree bore blossom and 
 seed like other trees, but in his own words, 
 quoted by Dr. Gatty, " Sorrow only saw the 
 winter gloom of the foliage." 
 
 -i<. 
 
 
 " Branding Hummer sun^i," I.e., Huvnmer suns which leave their hot 
 mark on other forms of plant life ; an example of the unusual use or 
 epithets, to which In Memoriam owes not a little of its torce and 
 beauty. 
 
 Sick for," i.e., desirous of " thy stubborn hardihood." 
 
i6 
 
 IN MEMORY AM. 
 
 III. 
 
 Misgivings as to the propriety of cherishing 
 sorrow, which with lying lips robs nature 
 of reality and purpose, and clothes it 
 in her own dark and cheerless hues. 
 
 Reflection begins and with reflection the 
 question arises, is sorrow to be cherished or is it 
 to be crushed ? The sorrow is specifically that 
 of bereavement. It is personified and addressed ; 
 
 *'0 sorrow, cruel fellowship," 
 
 for the time being he finds himself mated with it. 
 
 •' O priestess in the vaults of death," 
 
 The figure is changed. The mate has become 
 a priestess, performing her sad but sacred rites 
 in the vaults where death reigns. 
 
 " O sweet and bitter in a breath." 
 
 This characterization might be expected to refer 
 to the utterances of sorrow in the two following 
 stanzas, but it seems impossible to discover 
 anything in these to which the epithet " sweet " 
 could be applied. There may therefore have 
 been no connection intended in this line with 
 what follows. The force accordingly may be 
 " sweet " as the offspring of love ; " bitter" as the 
 
CANTO III. 
 
 ^7 
 
 the accompaniment of loss. " What whispers 
 from thy lying lip;" "lying," as suggesting a 
 false and deceptive view of nature and of 
 human life. Some have regarded the epithet 
 as too harsh. It is again applied in the same 
 connection in Canto xxxix. She whispers, 
 "The stars . . . blindly run;" i.e., without 
 intelligent purpose or end ; or, if there be any 
 such, it is hidden from human discernment. 
 
 '* A web is woven across the sky, 
 From out waste places comes a cry," 
 
 that is, of anguish. There is no spot, however 
 desolate, in which the wail of suffering is not 
 heard. "And murmurs from the dying sun;" 
 " dying," the reference may be to the slow but 
 steady burning out of the sun's fires, with its 
 gloomy suggestions as to the future of our 
 planet. Nature herself, the visible universe, she 
 pictures as a mere phantom, a ghostly unreal 
 thing, 
 
 *' With all the music in her tone 
 A hollow echo of my own ; " 
 
 another example of the way in which the Poet 
 uses nature to interpret and reflect his own 
 feeling ; 
 
 " A hollow form with empty hands." 
 
 holding out the hope oi good, but having 
 
 \\ 
 
 'i 
 
T^ 
 
 ■^ 
 
 i8 
 
 IN MEMO Rl AM. 
 
 I 
 
 1 
 
 really nothing to bestow ; an altogether dismal 
 picture, but it is that which sorrow, unrelieved 
 by any ray of hope, draws. Such power does 
 she possess, the Poet will say, to robe nature in 
 her own gloom, and to empty the universe of 
 any wise and beneficent purpose. The question 
 arises in his mind, 
 
 •'And shall I take a thing so bhnd, 
 Embrace her as my natural good ; 
 Or crush her like a vice of blood," 
 
 i.e., some inherited or at least inherent evil 
 tendency, 
 
 " Upon the threshold of the mind? " 
 
 crush her, that is, by thought, by reason, and 
 crush her " on the threshold of the mind,"— a 
 striking and appropriate metaphor, the force of 
 which is not to be overlooked. It is really 
 . equivalent to this : refuse it entrance into the 
 mind, as not in any way worthy of rational 
 entertainment. 
 
 The reader will notice how different, how 
 almost opposite, the Poet's thought in regard 
 to sorrow is here, from that which it was in 
 i., where he seemed resolved to cherish grief. 
 The contrast is even greater which meets us 
 in lix. There is nothing that need awaken 
 
CANTOS III.IV, 
 
 19 
 
 surprise in this. The poet's mind, as everyone 
 knows, is not governed by logic ; consistency, 
 at least of the formal kind, is the last thing we 
 are to expect from him. One of the charms of 
 In Memoriam indeed is the expression which it 
 gives to numerous and widely diversified states 
 of mind, all of them true to nature in some of 
 its moods. 
 
 Sorrow, the Poet has told us in this poem, is a 
 treacherous guide, is sure to mislead us, is full of 
 illusion, is blind. But, on the other hand, it is 
 equally true, and this too we shall find told us in 
 In Memoriam before it ends, that sorrow is wise 
 or makes wise, that it dispels illusions, sees 
 truths which are hidden from the cold intellect, 
 has visions and of reality too, which seldom or 
 never greet the tearless eye. " Without sorrow," 
 one has said, " what should we know?" 
 
 I 
 
 P 
 
 IV. 
 
 Picture of his state, when as just passing 
 into sleep, will is gone, and the heart 
 
 abandons ITSELF TO FEELINGS WHICH ARISE 
 SPONTANEOUSLY. 
 
 This poem is not without its difficulty ; it has 
 in point of fact received different interpretations 
 
 iic, 
 
T 
 
 20 
 
 TN MEMO RT AM. 
 
 from the expositors of In Memoriam. The 
 situation described seems to be this : night has 
 come; the tired will gives up the effort to control 
 thought. His "will is bondsman to the dark." 
 It is for the time being in chains forged by the 
 night. As a result, he sits " within a helmless 
 bark." The mind, no longer under the control 
 of the will, muses under the sway of the prevail- 
 ing feeling. Consciousness still remains, and it 
 is dominated by the vague sense of something 
 lost, some prized pleasure gone. Few will have 
 any difficulty — none who have known great 
 sorrows — in understanding the experience de- 
 scribed; the dim sense of some nameless trouble 
 haunting the last waking moments of the night, 
 and then again the first of the morning, if 
 not al o disturbing the intervening hours with 
 frightful dreams, to which there seems to be a 
 reference in the first two lines of the last stanza. 
 " Break," the Poet says under this oppressive 
 feeling, still addressing his heart, though now 
 in the language of metaphor, 
 
 *' Break, thou deep vase of chilling' tears. 
 That g-rief hath shaken into frost ! " 
 
 It is said that water may be kept liquid below 
 the freezing point, if it is kept perpetually still, 
 but if disturbed, it becomes ice at once, and in 
 
CANTOS rv.—v. 
 
 21 
 
 the suddenness of the expansion may break 
 the containing vessel ; and the claim has been 
 made, that the language before us has reference 
 to this singular scientific fact. The Poet's inti- 
 mate acquaintance with science makes this 
 claim probably true. 
 
 In any case what is meant by the invocation, 
 " Hreak thou deep vase," etc., is, his desire that 
 his pent-up feeling should find some outlet. 
 
 This musing, aimless grief, not unsuitable to 
 the night with its tired faculties, may not be 
 continued into the day. 
 
 i 
 
 " With morning- wakes the will and cries, 
 Thou shah not be the fool of loss." 
 
 V. 
 
 The heart seeks relief by expressing its 
 
 SENSE OF loss IN VERSE. 
 
 As yet his sorrow is not accepted ; the aim is 
 simply to dull its stinging pain ; and this the 
 Poet finds he can accomplish by the effort to 
 express it in rhythmic language, which, "like dull 
 narcotics," numbs pain. He will persist, there- 
 fore, in " the sad mechanic exercise," although 
 the feeling occasionally arises that his grief is 
 
 i 
 
22 
 
 IN ME MORI AM. 
 
 too large or too sacred for adequate expression 
 in human speech. 
 
 " In words, like weeds, I'll wrap me o'er, 
 Like coarsest clothes against the cold : " 
 
 the term " weeds " is probably used here in 
 its earlier signification of dress or clothing, with- 
 out any regard to the mourning character of the 
 apparel ; though in its later signification, seen in 
 the expression " a widow's v/eeds," it would be 
 far from inappropriate in this connection. The 
 epithet '^ coarsest," as here employed, would 
 seem intended to express the Poet's sense of 
 the disproportion between the word clothing 
 and the inward feeling, the roughness and hard- 
 ness of the one, the delicacy and tenderness of 
 the other. No poet had ever less reason to 
 complain of the inadequacy of human language 
 to express differing emotions and delicate shades 
 of the same emotion ; but dowered as he was 
 with great depth and wide range of feeling, he 
 may well have felt, that words even in his hands 
 were but an imperfect instrument for the ex- 
 pression of inward sentiment. The effort to 
 express his grief in rhythmic words soothed him. 
 " But," he tells us, 
 
 " That large grief which these enfold 
 Is given in outline and no more." 
 
m 
 
 CANTOS v.— VI. 
 
 23 
 
 It may be stated that by Genung, this and 
 some other poems, to be cited as we advance, 
 have been termed chorus poems, being distin- 
 guished from the great body of the work, as 
 portrayii the singer's mood, rather than giv- 
 ing formal expression to his thought. 
 
 i 
 
 VI. 
 
 No CONSOLATION IN THE THOUGHT THAT HUMAN 
 LIFE IS FULL OF SIMILAR TRAGIC EXPERIENCES. 
 
 The son perishes on the field of battle at the 
 moment when the unwitting father is drinking 
 his health ; the sailor boy finds his watery grave 
 as his mother's head is bowed in prayer on his 
 behalf, and the lover meets his sudden death at 
 the time when his love is decking herself for his 
 reception, even as his friend Arthur had taken 
 his departure from life at the very time when 
 he himself was wistfully awaiting his return. 
 There is no textual difficulty to be dealt with 
 in this poem. The language is as simple and 
 noble as the sentiment is deep and thrilling. 
 What is required is, that the reader keep his 
 nature open to the tender pathos by which it is 
 
 I 
 
H 
 
 IN ME MORI AM. 
 
 pervaded and which appears to increase, till it 
 finds a fitting climax in the words : 
 
 "O what to her shall be the end ? 
 
 And what to me remains of g-ood? 
 To her perpetual maidenhood, 
 And unto me no second friend." 
 
 The reader will notice the strong and at the same time alliterative 
 line in the 4th stanza, " His heavy-shotted hammock shroud," also the 
 felicitous use of the epithet " wandering,'" as applied to a grave in the sea. 
 
 " Her father's chimney glows," (8th stanza), referring to the open 
 fire-place of England. 
 
 VII. 
 
 The desolate heart lends its own dark 
 
 COLOUR to objects ONCE BRIGHT AND JOY- 
 INSPIRING. 
 
 The picture is one of the utter desolateness 
 consequent on the sudden shock of bereave- 
 ment, as yet unrelieved by the touch either of 
 hope or of resignation. The house in which 
 Arthur had lived is revisited in the grey of 
 early morning. It is "dark house," the street 
 on which it stands is " the long, unlovely street ; " 
 " Like a guilty thing," with a heart as burdened 
 as that of one on whose conscience some great 
 crime lies, with .some such shrinking from the 
 
CANTO VII. 
 
 25 
 
 presence of his fellows as the criminal feels 
 he creeps " at earliest morning to the door." ' 
 
 " Doors, where my heart was used to beat 
 Sio quickly, waiting- for a hand, 
 
 A hand that can be clasped no more." 
 
 There is no mistaking the effectiveness and 
 he beauty of these hnes. The contrast of the 
 /^.« and the notv could hardly be made more 
 touching than by this detail : 
 
 " • • • waiting: for a hand, 
 A hand that can be clasped no more." 
 
 In the concluding stanza, the Poet, as .so often, 
 finds hts desolate mood reflected in nature with 
 .ts dnzzltng rain," while "far away the noise 
 of I.fe begms again." The rush and roar of 
 business ,s resumed regardless of individual 
 loss and sorrow. The last lines are peculiarly 
 strong and with their harsh sibilants, they seem 
 as If charged with the gloom and the drizzle of 
 the opening day ; 
 
 " .4nd ghastly through the drizy.linjj rain 
 On the bald street breaks the blank day." 
 
 The hard alliteration in the last line will not 
 be overlooked. 
 
 if 
 
 ■'I 
 
 •J 
 
 \\h' 
 
r . 
 
 26 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 VIII. 
 
 Scenes of former enjoyment, unattractive 
 
 IN THE absence OF THE LOVED ONE— THE 
 fostered FLOWEEJ. 
 
 This is a companion picture to the former. 
 In both, expression is given to the common, or 
 rather, the universal experience of the fading of 
 the light from familiar and cherished scenes, 
 when the loved one is absent or has withdrawn ; 
 but in the latter poem the lonely heart is reliev- 
 ed by some memento of the vanished presence. 
 
 The Poet compares himself in his bereave- 
 ment to the lover disappointed in finding " her 
 gone and far from home " whom he had come 
 to visit, and for whom *' all the magic light," 
 the light which acts like magic, light struck 
 from the heart, " dies off at once from bower 
 and hall." His is a precisely similar experience. 
 
 *• So find I every pleasant spot 
 
 In which we two were wont to meet. 
 The field, the chamber, and the street. 
 For all is dark, where thou art not." 
 
 Yet as that lover's disappointment and grief 
 are mitigated by some rain-beaten, wind-tossed 
 flower on which his love had spent care, he, too, 
 
CANTOS VIII.— IX. 
 
 27 
 
 will find some solace for his stricken heart by 
 planting" on the grave of his friend the flower of 
 poesy which was once his delight. Poetry, it 
 will be noticed, which was formerly the narcotic 
 to dull pain, is now refreshing to his spirit, as 
 the flower "which pleased a vanished eye." The 
 author is not confident that it will live — this 
 poem may have been written in the earlier 
 years of the Poet's course, when his fame was 
 far from assured — but even if it die, it shall die 
 planted on the tomb of his friend. 
 
 The Cantos, or rather brief poems, ix. — 
 xvii., are written, or are at least supposed to 
 describe the Poet's feelings, during the course of 
 the ship's voyage which brought the body of 
 Arthur to England, ix. and x. are companion 
 poems, in both of which the mind of the Poet is 
 intent on the vessel with " its dark freight." 
 
 i 
 
 d 
 
 ^, 
 
 IX. 
 
 " Benison on the ship which brings back the 
 remains of one 'more than a brother. " 
 
 F.W.R. 
 
 The thoughtful reader will be conscious of a 
 change in the tone of the Poem at this point. 
 Hitherto it has been one recurring note of 
 
 m 
 
28 
 
 IN MEMO RI AM. 
 
 plaintive grief, or of desolate sorrow ; the tone 
 now is one of tender and clinging love. This 
 poem is remarkable at once for the depth of 
 affection which it discloses, and for the manner 
 in which the affection is portrayed. It is repre- 
 sented as passing over to the vessel. " the fair 
 ship," which bears the " loved remains " " to 
 those that mourn in vain ; " and which in lan- 
 guage reflecting at every turn the rich fancy of 
 the Poet, is invoked to bear them swiftly and 
 peacefully under ** gentle winds and through 
 prosperous floods." 
 
 More than one expression in the piece 
 deserves attention, as illustrating the richness 
 of the Poet's fancy, and his felicitous use of 
 words. "A favorable speed ruffle thy mirrored 
 mast ; " the allusion being to the circumstance 
 that the swifter the vessel's speed, the more 
 would the reflection of the mast on the agitated 
 waters be broken. " Thro' prosperous floods," 
 i.e., floods (of ocean) which prosper or speed the 
 vessel in its course. " All night no ruder air 
 perplex thy sliding keel ; " — the use of the 
 metaphorical term " perplex," has striking force 
 and beauty in this connection, — "Till Phosphor," 
 the morning star, " through early light shall 
 glimmer on the dewy decks." We are intro- 
 duced in the last stanza to another striking 
 
 : 
 
CANTOS IX.—X. 
 
 29 
 
 metaphor, "my widowed race." The h'ne is 
 repeated in kv\1 The skill of the Poet in the 
 use of words, so that their very sound seems 
 charged with the sentiment seeking expression, 
 IS very conspicuous in the fourth stanza : 
 
 "Sphere all your ligrhts around, above; 
 Sleep, gentle heavens, before the prow • 
 Sleep, gentle winds, as he sleeps now' 
 My friend, the brother of my love." 
 
 11 
 
 ii 
 
 X. 
 
 His friend's burial beside or within the 
 QUIET church more consonant to human 
 
 FEELING than HIS BURIAL IN THE TURBULENT 
 SEA. 
 
 In imagination the Poet follows the vessel in 
 Its course, follows it day and night; 
 
 ** I hear the noise about thy keel ; 
 
 I hear the bell struck in the night ; " 
 
 "the bell," that is, which was telling the 
 hours on the ship ; the poet's liking for the par- 
 ticular, his careful avoidance of the general is 
 well seen in this stanza, as in so many parts' of 
 In Memoriam. Then we have an effective use 
 
 ll 
 
30 
 
 IN MEMORTAM. 
 
 of contrast in the second stanza ; in which, 
 addressing the ship, he says : 
 
 •• Thou bring'st the sailor to his wife, 
 
 And traveli'd men from foreign lands ; 
 And letters unto trembling hands ; 
 And thy dark freight, a vanished life." 
 
 This peaceful transport which he sees in 
 imagination, is pleasing to the " home-bred 
 fancies," and so, though it makes really no 
 difference, yet as the effect of association, and 
 of habit, it seems sweeter, 
 
 *' To rest beneath the clover sod 
 
 That takes the sunshine and the rains," 
 
 that is, to be laid at rest in the open churchyard, 
 
 *' Or where the kneeling hamlet drains 
 The chalice of the grapes of God ; "« 
 
 that is, within the church, and near the altar- 
 rails where the wine of the sacrament is 
 dispensed to the kneeling worshipper, than that 
 " the roaring wells " of ocean should, together 
 with the ship, 
 
 "... gulph him fathom deep in brine ; 
 
 And hands so often clasped in mine. 
 Should toss with tangle^ and with shells." 
 
 The last two lines supply an example of very 
 vivid realism. The poem, throughout, gives 
 
CANTOS X.-XI. 
 
 31 
 
 Striking and effective expression to the instinc- 
 tive feeling of at least all Christian people. 
 
 I " The fruit of the vine," Matt. 26 : tq. 
 
 a "Tangle"; sea-weed, or "oar-wood, such as grows at the ex- 
 treme tide limits, where its long fronds rise and dip in the water."— (Rolfe). 
 
 
 XI. 
 
 The profound stillness of an autumn morn- 
 ing MIRRORS TO HIM AT ONCE THE CALM OF 
 SPENT PASSION IN HIS OWN BREAST, AND THE 
 CALM OF DEATH IN HIS FRIENDS. 
 
 This poem is one specially deserving of study, 
 not only because of the skill with which a few 
 striking features in the landscape are selected, 
 and of the beauty with which they are 
 described, the marvellous adaptation of the lan- 
 guage to the thought, so that the calm of which 
 the poem speaks, seems to steal over us, as we 
 read the words ; but also because it supplies us 
 with a typical example of the Poet's method of 
 employing nature to reflect his own changing 
 moods. This indeed is one of the secrets of the 
 charm which In Memoriam has for the appre- 
 ciative reader. 
 
 The landscape is not that of Somersby, the 
 Poet's residence, but " some Lincolnshire wold, 
 from which the whole range from the marsh to 
 
 !r)»l 
 
 $ 
 
32 
 
 IN ME MORI AM, 
 
 the sea was visible." It lies in the calm of 
 autumn with its reddening leaf, the stillness so 
 complete that it is broken only by the chestnut's 
 pattering fall ; and lying thus, in its wide and 
 peaceful sweep, it both resembles the new feeling 
 arising within him ; the calm, not of submis- 
 sion indeed, but of spent tumultuous grief, and 
 is distinguished from it, for his is a sullen and 
 not yet a silver calm. 
 
 The effect of the poem is no doubt due in 
 some measure to the frequent repetition of the 
 epithet "calm," and the varied elements in 
 nature, — air, earth and sea, — and in man, to 
 which it is applied. " Calm and deep peace on 
 this high wold," "Calm and still light on yon 
 great plain," " Calm and deep peace in this 
 wide air," " Calm on the seas and silver sleep," 
 " And in my heart, if calm at all, if any calm, 
 a calm despair." The last stanza is especially 
 beautiful: " the silver sleep" on the sea, and 
 " the waves that sway themselves to rest ; " 
 
 " And dead calm in that noble breast 
 Which heaves but with the heaving- deep." 
 
 "The bounding main"; the sea as forming in one direction the 
 limit to his view. 
 
 "Lessening towers" ; towers, that is, which seem to grow less as 
 the distance at which they stand is increased. 
 
 "The silvery gossamers, that twinkle into green and gold ; " a strik- 
 ing picture and one testifying to the Poet's minute observation of nature. 
 
CANTO XI f. ^2 
 
 XH. 
 
 A STATE OF ECSTASV, DURING WHICH THE SPIRIT 
 OF THE POET, ABSENT FROM THE BODY, WINGS 
 'TSELF TO AND LINGERS BY THE RETIRNING 
 SHIP. 
 
 The calm of the precechng poem does not last • 
 the calm of despair seldom or never does : the 
 spirit of unrest returns. The carrier-pigeon with 
 Its message of woe attached to it, supplies the 
 figure here, though there is an obvious reference 
 also to the dove of Noah's ark (Gen. viii. : 8, n) 
 Like her I go," " I leave this mortal ark be- 
 hind. Compare " Our earthly house of this 
 tabernacle," 2 Cor. v. : i. 
 
 "A weight of ncrve.s without a mind." 
 
 Such is his description of himself in his disem- 
 bodied state, that state of trance or ecstasy, into 
 which he represented him.self as having passed • 
 a bundle of sensibility without any controlling 
 intelligence ; 
 
 " And leave the cliflFs," 
 
 the white cliffs, by which the .southern seas of 
 England are bounded 
 
 i 
 
 ill 
 
 f 
 
 Ht 
 
 (( 
 
 • . and haste away 
 O'er ocean mirrors rounded large," 
 
 
/I 
 
 34 
 
 IN MEMQRIAM, 
 
 with obvious reference to the rounded form and 
 mirror-like face of the ocean, which his spirit 
 traverses, until the sails of the vessel come in 
 sight. Then the [)iteous cry arises, 
 
 "... Comes he thus, my friend ? 
 Is this the end my care ? " 
 
 The approach of the ship with the body of his 
 friend, so eagerly desired, how little after all it 
 is found to yield ! " Is this the end ? " Yester- 
 day, a friendship so rich, so ennobling, so full of 
 promise ; to-day, faith apart, all that is left, a 
 "breast, which heaves but with the heaving deep." 
 " Is this the end ? Is this the end ? " It is the 
 cry of keen aiid bitter disappointment ; so little 
 can that, which he meets on his dove-like flight, 
 do, to rekindle the ext flame of joy or even 
 to mitigate the sense oi ,oss. The last stanza 
 describes the close of the trance. The spirit, 
 after circling in the air, and playing about the 
 prow of the vessel, returns " to where the body" 
 that is, the body which it had left, his own 
 body, " sits," and learns that he has " been an 
 hour away." 
 
 It is difficult to know what exactly is to be un- 
 derstood in regard to a poem like this. The Poet, 
 we are told, had a quite singular and marvellous 
 power of passing into a state of insensibility 
 
CANTOS X! I.— XIII, 
 
 35 
 
 to all external things, one approaching if not 
 actually reaching that state of ecstas)., which 
 we are accustomed to connect with the prophetic 
 afflatus. Whether the poem describes an actual 
 experience in the Poet's life, or is simply an im- 
 aginative picture of what might have been such 
 It IS impossible to say. The truth in it remains 
 in either case this ; that the sense of irretrievable 
 loss is only deepened by the sight in fancy of 
 the vessel, with its "dark freight, a vanished life." 
 
 xin. 
 
 His loss sekms i nrkal ; it mist bk a dream 
 —Time invoked to teach its reality. 
 
 At this stage reflection begins to work. Ex- 
 amining his consciousness, he finds a strange 
 s^nse of unreality attaching to that which has 
 transpired ; a common experience, especially 
 when the bereavement has been sudden, and as 
 yet IS known only by report. Like the widower's 
 tears, which mourn the " late-lost form " revealed 
 in sleep, but not restored to his doubtful arms, 
 so his, too, who weeps " a loss for ever new " a 
 void which nought can fill, a silence never to be 
 broken here. 
 
 The third stanza is a very striking one, and \^ 
 
 f! 
 
 11 
 
36 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 perhaps meant to explain, not only the greatness 
 of the loss he mourns, but the sense of unreal- 
 ness regarding it which he feels. Death is so 
 unlike every other human experience. It puts 
 an absolute close to our connection with him 
 who has undergone it. And it is the disappear- 
 ance, not of "a breathing voice," but of "a 
 spirit ;" the quenching, as it might seem, of a 
 spark struck from Deity itself. No wonder the 
 Poet terms it : 
 
 " An awful thought, a life removed, 
 The human-hearted man I loved, 
 A spirit, noJ a breathing voice." 
 
 Difficult as he feels it to be to realise the death 
 of this " more than brother," he invokes time to 
 teach him " many years," i.e., for years to come 
 — as if a lesson which could not be learned in 
 a day — that he does not suffer in a dream, but 
 that " the comrade " of his " choice " has for 
 ever gone from earth. 
 
 c 
 \ 
 
 V 
 
 XIV. 
 
 The same sense of unreality attaching to 
 HIS friend's death. 
 
 This is obviously a companion poem to the 
 last ; only the failure to realise the fact of 
 
 to 
 m 
 th 
 
CANTOS XIV.—XV, 
 
 37 
 
 Arthur's death is still more striking here • so 
 complete is it indeed, that, standing '« muffled 
 round with woe "-a very strong expression-on 
 the wharf which the ship touches, were his friend 
 to step '' lightly down the plank " with the other 
 passengers, with " no hint of death in all his 
 JVame," he '^ should not feel it to be strange.'' 
 1 his no doubt depicts an actual mood, in which 
 the Poet found himself once, or it may have been 
 more than once. The details are wrought out 
 with equal simplicity and beauty, and the whole 
 picture IF a wonderfully vivid one. 
 
 The same difficulty in realising the death of 
 one dear, finds touching expression in Cowper's 
 poem on the death of his mother, and in Words- 
 worth's " We are Seven." 
 
 XV. 
 
 The unrest of his tumultlois feeling finds 
 
 NOT ONLY ASSUAGEMENT ,N NATURES CALM 
 BUT SOMETHING CONGENIAL EVEN IN ITS 
 STORM. 
 
 The poet, like all highly sensitive spirits, loves 
 to have nature in sympathy with his changing' 
 moods. We have had one striking example of 
 this n, our Poets case in x. There it was 
 
 a 
 
 lii 
 
38 
 
 IN MEMORTAM. 
 
 nature's morning calm that reflected his mood ; 
 here it is her wild tumult, as the day declines to 
 night. The picture of the storm in this poem is 
 one of the Poet's master-pieces ; each effect in 
 the sky, on the water, and on the land is wrought 
 out in little more than a single word ; 
 
 ** The rooks are blown about the skies ; " 
 
 a line of great force, vividly picturing the fury 
 of the gale, and filling with it the whole heavens. 
 
 " The forest crack'd, the waters curl'd, 
 The cattle huucllcd on the lea, 
 And wildly dash'd on tower and tree, 
 The sunbeam strikes along the world." 
 
 The intensity of the storm and its wild, wide 
 sweep are thus presented to us in words, almost 
 each one of which forms a picture ; especially 
 striking, as shewing a close observer, as well as 
 a powerful delineator of nature, is the view of 
 '* the low^ shaft of storm-shaken sunlight dashed " 
 across the landscape. 
 
 On this tempestuous night the ship with the 
 body of Arthur on board is on its homeward 
 passage. In his fancy, he sees it gliding gently 
 over a calm sea, "athwart a plane of molten 
 glass ; " but for this fancy, assuring him of the 
 safety of the vessel with its sacred freight, he 
 
CANTO XV. 
 
 39 
 
 could scarcely endure the strain of the surround- 
 ing storm. And yet on the other hand, but for 
 the fear that the fancy is a mistaken one and 
 that it is not thus " calm on southern seas," 
 
 ** The wild unrest that lives in woe 
 
 Would dote and pore on yonder cloud." 
 
 "cloud." which bears the rising wrath of the 
 storm in its breast, as on something entirely 
 con^^enial — the '* cloud " 
 
 " That rises upward always higher, 
 
 And onward drags a laboring breast. 
 And topples round the dreary west, 
 A looming bastion fringed with fire." 
 
 This last stanza is peculiarly powerful. The 
 agony of the storm is almost audible in the 
 words " And onward drags a laboring breast ;" 
 its glory is finely pictured in the same cloud, 
 which as the sun is setting becomes "a looming 
 bastion fringed with fire." 
 
 " The cattle huddled" (2nd stanza), crowded confusedly together. 
 
 m 
 
 \\\ 
 
 ¥ 
 
40 
 
 IN MEMCRFAM. 
 
 I 
 
 XVI. 
 
 The changing moods of which he has been 
 conscious become n object of englirv 
 
 TO HIM. 
 
 This poem is at once introspective and meta- 
 physical. His sorrow has been now " calm 
 despair," now " wild unrest." What do these 
 changes mean ? Is sorrow, which is his abiding 
 -feeling, itself susceptible of this alternation 
 between extremes so wide apart, or, knowing 
 " no more of transient form," that is, having no 
 more inherent form even of the passing kind, 
 than the dead lake which simply reflects on its 
 surface what hangs above it, " doth she only 
 seem to take the touch of change in calm or 
 storm," or, a third alternative, has the shock of 
 grief unhinged his reason, so that he is no 
 longer able to distinguish, to keep apart — the 
 work of intelligence — blending views and feel- 
 ings, but unconsciously " fuses old and new," 
 past and present, and made him, . 
 
 '**^ 
 ^ 
 
 " that delirious man 
 Whose fancy fuses old and new, 
 And flashes into false and true, 
 And mingles all without a plan ? " 
 
^t)l 
 
 CAN7VS XVI.-XVII. 41 
 
 The dependence at times of our ideas and 
 feelings on the aspects of nature around us the 
 degree in which these are frequently controlled 
 and colored by these aspects is vividly pictured 
 in the lake whose surface 
 
 " holds the shadow of a lark 
 Hung: in the shadow of a heaven." 
 
 The comparison of the mind, under the 
 sudden shock of grief, to the boat, which, strik- 
 ing against the shelving rock, "staggers blindly 
 ere she smks," and the metaphor '« confused " as 
 applied to the boat in these circumstances 
 deserve attention. 
 
 i i 
 
 th. ^' ^T'^^^A "''/'■"'" """^ P"''^*" *° '^'■"'^•" (4th stanza) ; an example ot 
 the condensed .node of expression, in which Tennyson so often fndu " 
 and which occasionally gives rise to obscurity 'ndulges 
 
 "Fancy/«.v^.,oldandnew."(sthstanza). The metaphor taken from 
 the treatment of ore. isboth obvious and striking. "^"^^'^^^ ^rom 
 
 XVII. 
 
 The ship hailed and tenderly and rever- 
 ently BLESSED. 
 
 There is little which needs elucidation or 
 remark in this poem. In it the affection enter- 
 tained for Arthur is transferred to the ship 
 which is bearing his remains to England, and 
 the wish is expressed that all tempests which 
 
 n 
 
 ¥ 
 
42 
 
 TN MEMORIAM. 
 
 sweep the ocean may spare her, and all good 
 influences attend her for ever. Attention may 
 be called to a few of the expressions : " such a 
 breeze compelled thy canvas," that is, impelled 
 it. His own prayer is regarded with a fine 
 play of fancy, as " the whisper of an air " to 
 bear the vessel onwards " over lonely seas." 
 The Mediterranean and the English Channel 
 are far from ** lonely," being, in fact, much fre- 
 quented waters, but the Poet reads into them 
 his own feeling. The burden which is borne 
 across them, the loved companion silent in 
 death, makes them "lonely " to him. 
 
 "I in spirit saw thee move, 
 
 Thro' circles of the bounding- sky." 
 
 Such a circle, one which bounds the view for 
 the time, is just that part of space included 
 within the horizon. The " circles " or tracts of 
 space would of course differ from day to day, 
 as the vessel moved forward in its course, 
 "My blessing like a line of light is on the 
 waters," that is, such a stream of light on its 
 forward course, as would enable it to avoid any 
 danger. " And balmy drops," gentle and sooth- 
 ing influences, (compare " tired nature's sweet 
 restorer, balmy sleep,") "in summer dark, slide 
 from the bosom of the stars ; " the stars, being 
 
 l-jMl Mll<W«l>Wt 
 
'/. 
 
 CANTOS X 11 1.— .Will. 
 
 43 
 
 viewed as in some way affecting the fates of 
 men. Compare " ill-starr'd." 
 
 11 
 
 XVIII. 
 
 "The quiet English grave;" contending 
 emotions of thankful acquiescence and 
 of yearning desire. 
 
 This poem and the one which follows con- 
 nect themselves with the place of burial. It is 
 a consolation to him that the ashes of his friend 
 are to blend with English earth, and rest " in 
 the places of his youth." In this the Poet again 
 expresses the instinctive feelings of the race. 
 " Tis well, 'tis something," " 'tis little " ; such 
 are the terms in which his qualified satisfaction 
 finds expression. Then in words of equal sim- 
 plicity and beauty, — words, too, in which he 
 surely interprets the better feelings of all, and 
 has become the teacher of many, — he points out 
 the character of those who may fittingly take 
 part in the burial of the noble and loved dead 
 
 "Come then, pure hands, and bear the head 
 That sleeps, or wears the mask of sleep, 
 And come, whatever loves to weep 
 And hear the ritual of the dead." 
 
 And yet the yearning desire for the restoration 
 
 id 
 
 i 
 
 Ill 
 
 \i 
 
* 
 
 44 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 of the object of his affection makes itself felt 
 within his breast. It finds expression in words 
 suggested by the incident of the prophet and 
 the Shunammite woman's child, 2 Kings iv. : 34. 
 
 " Ah yet, e'en yet, if this migfht be, 
 I, falling on his faithful heart. 
 Would, breathing thro' his lips, impart 
 The life that almost dies in me; 
 
 That dies not but endures with pain 
 
 And slowly forms the firmer mind." "~^"\ 
 
 These two last lines are particularly strong ; it 
 is difficult not to recognise in them as in so 
 many other instances, the Poet's felicitous 
 adaptation of the words to the thought. 
 
 XIX. 
 
 The poet finds a resemblance in the stream 
 beside which arthur was buried, to his 
 own silence alternating with song. 
 
 Dying at Vienna on the Danube, the body 
 of Arthur was brought to Clevedon in Somer- 
 setshire, and buried there at a point near where 
 the Wye falls into the Severn. The Wye, like 
 the Severn, is a tidal river, and thus, when the 
 tide is full, the stream is hushed ; when the tide 
 ebbs, its purling voice is heard within its 
 wooded banks, termed in the poem " wooded 
 
CANTOS XIX.-XX. 
 
 45 
 
 walls." Even so the Poet's grief for his friend's 
 loss is sometimes too full for utterance ; then 
 he brims "with sorrow drowning song." After a 
 season, a mood comes which permits utterance. 
 
 •• My deeper anguish also falls, 
 And I can speak a little then." 
 
 At this stage in In Memoriam and for several 
 Cantos onwards, the sorrow, it has been ob- 
 served, is purely personal. It is instinct with 
 the tenderness of youth, rather than with the 
 thoughtfulness of maturer years, such as we are 
 to see it become farther on. But in giving it 
 expression, with what skill and delicate beauty 
 the Poet weaves together the workings of 
 nature without, and the alternations of feeling 
 within ! 
 
 I 
 
 XX. 
 
 The garrulous speech of the servants, and 
 
 THE DUMB AND SCARED SILENCE OF THE 
 CHILDREN IN THE HOUSE OF DEATH, SUPPLY 
 HIM WITH ANOTHER ILLUSTRATION OF HIS 
 OWN CHANGING MOODS. 
 
 There are griefs, "the lesser" ones, which 
 may be spoken ; they are relieved by words. 
 They are not necessarily insincere, but they are 
 
 li 
 
46 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 not the deepest which we experience in seasons 
 of bereavement. 
 
 " There cire other jj^rief's within, 
 And tears whicli at their fountain freeze." 
 
 The former resemble the grief of the servants 
 in the house, where the now dead master hes, 
 who " weep the fulness from the mind." His 
 
 " lig-hter words are hke to these, 
 That out of words a comfort win ;" 
 
 The latter resemble the grief of the children, 
 who sit cold and silent in " that atmosphere of 
 death." Everyone must recognize the aptness 
 and the force of the comparison. How vivid, 
 too, and how true to nature, the picture which 
 the Poet draws of the blending grief and terror 
 of the children ! 
 
 " For by the hearth the children sit 
 Cold in that atmosphere of death, 
 And scarce endure to draw the breath, 
 Or like to noiseless phantoms flit." 
 
CANTO xxr. 
 
 47 
 
 /I, 
 
 XXI. 
 
 The poet justifies mis plaintive song Sor- 
 row HAS its rights ; SORROW ESPECIALLY 
 FOR ONE SO NOBLE, AND MUST NOT BE DENIED 
 EXPRESSION. 
 
 This is regarded by Genung as another of 
 the chorus poems, similar to viii. It opens as 
 if Arthur's grave had been in the churchyard, 
 and not in the chancel of the church, as it 
 actually was. The explanation may either be, 
 that the Poet was ignorant at the time of its 
 composition of the exact spot of burial, or that 
 this is an instance of poetic license. His song, 
 so plaintive, so full of personal sorrow, is viewed 
 as open to the charge of weakness, of affecta- 
 tion, of indifference to public interests of 
 overwhelming moment, and to the advancing 
 march of science, so remarkable at the time. It 
 is justified, nevertheless, by the distinguished 
 worth, unequalled among his compeers, of him 
 
 whom it mourns, 
 
 ■ '■'■' ■■'.■■". .^ .■ '■• 
 
 " Ye never knew the sacred dust," I 
 
 and by its instinctive character ; his song is the 
 natural, spontaneous, even irrepressible outburst 
 of the emotion within. Nature supplies him 
 
 i' 
 
 
48 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 with an instance of the like necessity; the pjay 
 note of the linnet, when the young she has bred 
 take wing ; the plaintive note of another whose 
 brood has been stolen. 
 
 " I do but s\\\% because I must 
 And pipe but as the linnets sinjf : 
 
 And one is glad ; her note is gay, 
 For now her little ones have rjtnged ; 
 And one is sad ; her note is changed. 
 
 Because her brood is stolen away."a 
 
 1 The most striking testimonies are borne alike to Hallam's intellec- 
 tual endowments and his moral excellence by the greatest of his co- 
 temporaries. Alford says of him : " He was a man of wonderful mind 
 and knowledge on all subjects, hardly credible at his age. I long ago 
 set him down for the most wonderful person I ever knew. He was of 
 the most tender, affectionate disposition." Gladstone, himself the 
 greatest Englishman of his day, says : "When much time has elapsed, 
 when most bereavements will be forgotten, he will stilt be remembered 
 and his place, I fear, will be felt to be still vacant." Almost the last, if 
 not the very last production of this distinguished man, was a tribute in 
 one of the Reviews to the gre.itness and the worth of him whom he had 
 parted with more than sixty years before. 
 
 2 The last stanza affords an example of the alterations, and in thift 
 instance, at least, the improvement which (lie poet made on the earliest 
 form of the poem. The lines originally read : 
 
 "And unto one her note is gay, 
 
 For now her little ones have ranged ; 
 And unto one her note is changed, 
 Because her brood is stolen away." 
 
CANTO XXII, 
 
 49 
 
 XXII. 
 
 Thk brief bit joyous companionship inter. 
 
 Rl'PTKD BY DEATH. 
 
 The Poet at this point reverts to the past 
 which he reviews in this and the three following 
 poems. In the one before us, he sings of tha*t 
 sweet fellowship, -full of hope and song" 
 which had brightened life to him for {olxx 
 happy years. " The path by which we twain," 
 — the old poetic word, — " did go," 
 
 ** Thro' four sweet years arose and fell," 
 
 summer being regarded as the zenith to which 
 the year rises from the depths of winter, to 
 descend again to winter through autumn's 
 slope. The fifth autumn their fellowship is 
 broken, as "following hope," they encounter 
 '• the Shadow feared of man." The expression 
 "following hope," is designed no doubt to 
 convey the idea that their path was one not 
 only full of present gladness, but also lighted 
 up by anticipations of still brighter joys, as 
 that of youthful companionship so commonly 
 is. This unwelcome presence changes all ; the 
 lot of the Poet as well as and only in a less 
 
 u\ 
 
 i tf 
 
/I 
 
 k ' 
 
 50 
 
 IN ME MORI AM. 
 
 decree than that of his friend. The two last 
 stanzas which describe the change are among 
 the most vivid and original in the whole Poem. 
 
 ♦' Who broke our fair companionship, 
 And spread his mantle dark and cold, 
 And wrapped thee formless in the fold." 
 
 " Formless in the fold ; " the alliteration, of which 
 the Poet makes so frequent use in In Me- 
 moriam, will be noticed. The reference can 
 scarcely be to the cerements of the tomb, in 
 that case there would be a very unnatural 
 sequence in the line which follows : 
 
 " And duU'd the murmur on thy lip." 
 
 The absoluteness of the separation effected in 
 death has nowhere found more touching ex- 
 pression than in the closing lines of the poem : 
 
 " And bore thee, where I could not see 
 Nor follow, tho' I walk in haste, 
 And think, that somewhere in the waste 
 The Shadow sits and waits for me." 
 
 XXIII. 
 
 Contrast of the past and the present. 
 
 The glad past is still vividly before him. 
 The Poem is here also true to nature. Never 
 
CANTO XXIII. 
 
 51 
 
 does the mind revert so often to the past or 
 dwell on it with such fondness, as when some 
 great bereavement has changed all of life. 
 That past he contemplates, sometimes in 
 silence, as shut within his sorrow, sometimes 
 '' breakmg into song." With it present to his 
 mmd, he wanders in solitary thought to where 
 the Shadow sits. In other words he places him- 
 self in imagination in the presence of death, and 
 thence looks both back to the past and forwards 
 to the future. « The Shadow fr ar'd of man " is 
 now 
 
 " The Shadow cloak'd from head to foot. 
 Who keeps the keys of all the creeds." 
 
 The metaphor in these lines has been very 
 freely criticised, but even those who have char- 
 acterized it as halting or incongruous, have 
 been constrained to admit its originality and its 
 power. The reference in the latter line, which 
 has passed as a permanent element into British 
 thought, is to the fact, that it belongs to death, 
 and to death alone, to clear up the mysteries' 
 relating to God and immortality. It has the 
 prerogative to say the final word as to what is 
 true, and what is not in the various creeds. 
 In his reverie, he h.^s but one feeling, - How 
 changed "all! 
 
 " \ 
 
 V. 
 
 i* 
 
•jm 
 
 <li 
 
 lUl:' 
 
 52 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 :•! 
 
 ; ( 
 
 I 
 
 The poem closes with a charming picture of 
 the pure and lofty pleasures, which had marked 
 and blessed the companionship so suddenly 
 interrupted. Among these are recounted, the 
 enjoyment together of the lavish beauty of 
 nature, the swift play of gleaming fancy, and of 
 rapid thought, ennobling converse with the 
 philosophers and the poets of the olden time ; 
 all together enriching and enlivening life to 
 such a degree that as memory recalls the 
 past he can only say : 
 
 " And all we met was fair and g'ood, 
 
 And all was good, that time could bring, 
 And all the secret of the Spring- 
 Moved in the chambers of the blood." 
 
 "Breaking into song by Jits" (ist stanza). We now know from the 
 Poet's memoir, that In Mcmoriam was written through a course of years, 
 at various times and places, where the author happened to be, in Lin- 
 colnshire, London, Essex, Gloucestershire, Wales, anywhere as the 
 spirit moved him. 
 
 "Often falling lame" (2nd stanza). With reference doubtless to the 
 difficulties regarding God and the Hereafter which arose in his own mind 
 in the earlier stages of his grief. 
 
 "And fancy light from fancy caught " (4th stanza), i.e. The imagi- 
 nation of the one was kindled by, caught light from, the imagination of 
 the other. 
 
 " The secret of the spring " (5th stanza). The expression is both an 
 original and a suggestive one, embodying the mysterious reviving life of 
 tree and flower. The conception of this moving "in the chambers of the 
 blood " is certainly a bold one. 
 
CANTO XXIV. 
 
 sz 
 
 XXIV. 
 
 The greatness of the contrast which is felt 
 
 BETWEEN THE PRESENT AND THE PAST RAISES 
 THE QUESTION WHETHER THE PAST WAS 
 REALLY SO COMPLETELY HAPPY AS IT NOW 
 APPEARS. 
 
 This poem consists in a series of interroga- 
 tions, very natural in the circumstances. Was 
 his happiness in the companionship of his 
 friend so perfect after all ? Even the sun has 
 its dark spots ; 
 
 " The very source and fount of day 
 
 Is dash'd with wandering- isles of night." 
 
 surely a very felicitous characterization of these 
 spots. If it were thus perfect, earth had re- 
 mained the Paradise, it has never been since, 
 (in the earliest edition of In Memoriam),' 
 1'^ Adam left his garden yet," (in later editions) 
 "since our first sun arose and set." The 
 change is a great improvement, so far as the 
 poetry is concerned, but not as regards the 
 truth expressed. The words as they now stand, 
 exactly construed, really involve the denial of 
 the existence of any primitive Paradise what- 
 ever. Or, having in view the well-known 
 
 U 
 
b^i^ 
 
 54 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 ' ,1. 
 
 powers of a dense mist to magnify, as well as 
 sometimes to distort objects beheld through it, 
 is what appears the greatness of his former 
 happiness due to "the haze of grief" through 
 which he comtemplates it? Or again, is it 
 simply an example of the effect of contrast in 
 heightening impression ? 
 
 "The lownesH of the present state 
 That sets the past in this relief?" 
 
 Or finally, is it an instance of the familiar ' 
 experience of " distance lending enchantment 
 to the view?" 
 
 " Or that the past will always win 
 A glory from its being- far ; 
 And orb into the perfect star 
 We saw not, when we moved therein ? " 
 
 In explanation of the last two lines, Dr. 
 Gatty retnarks : " We are told that if we were 
 placed in the moon we should see the earth as 
 a * perfect star,' having a shining surface, and 
 being thirteen times larger than the moon 
 itself." Genung's explanation is in these words: 
 " So perfect because the distant viev: changes 
 it from nebular to orbic form." Both explana- 
 tions of the Poet's language seem a little far 
 fetched. 
 
CANTO XXV. 
 
 55 
 
 XXV. 
 
 Life's burdens shared by love make it to 
 
 BE LIFE indeed. 
 
 Having given tuneful expression in xx. — 
 xxiv. to the happiness enjoyed in the com- 
 panionship of his friend and to the sense of loss 
 by which it has been followed, the Poet in this 
 and the two following poems lifts Love into 
 view as that which lends value to life, and that 
 in the absence of wh^ch, life is to him not worth 
 living. The keynote is thus struck of what 
 one must regard as the central teaching of the 
 Poem. 
 
 The questions of the preceding poem are 
 not answered in this one ; only the reality and 
 the intensity of his former happiness is reas- 
 serted. Life had its daily burden then, as still, 
 with him as with all. But in this burden lay 
 the very condition of its gladness. It thus 
 " needed help of Love," and Love was there by 
 his side to give the help, to share the weight. 
 " I know," says the Poet, with an unmistakable 
 emphasis on the word, " I may not be able to 
 answer my own questions, but I cannot be 
 wrong in this, 
 
 •'I know that this was Life." 
 
 |V' 
 
 !l,» 
 
' 
 
 56 
 
 IN MEMORIAM, 
 
 This may mean either of two things : either 
 that this sharing of hTe's burden by Love was 
 the marked characteristic of the h'fe which he 
 had led during these four happy years, that 
 which lay at its heart and was its principle, or, 
 that this it was which lent existence its charm, 
 made it Life indeed. The more obvious force 
 of the words and the capital letter employed 
 would seem to favor the latter as the meaning 
 designed by the Poet ; the lines which immedi- 
 ately follow, however, agree better with the 
 former rendering. 
 
 The poem takes a somewhat unexpected 
 turn, and one not easily accounted for in the 
 closing stanza : 
 
 •• Nor could I weary, heart or limb. 
 
 When mighty Love would cleave in twain 
 The lading of a single pain, 
 And part it, giving half to him." 
 
 We are led to ask, is it not rather the part of 
 love, to halve the burden of another and take it 
 on itself, than to impose half its own burden on 
 that other ? No doubt the latter, too, displays 
 the confidence of reciprocated affection. The 
 characlerization, moreover, of love as " mighty," 
 being in the case before us, his own love, can 
 hardly be regarded as felicitous. 
 
CANTOS XXV.— XXVI. 
 
 57 
 
 As illustrating and confirming the sentiment 
 of this poem, the words of Bacon may be 
 quoted : " But one thing is most admirable, 
 which is, that this communicating of a man's 
 self to his friend, works two contrarie effects ; 
 for it redoubleth joys and cutteth griefs in 
 halves. For there is no man, that imparteth his 
 joys to his friend, but he joyeth the more, and 
 no man imparteth his griefs to his friend, but 
 he grieveth the less." 
 
 "The track whereon with equal feet we fared" (ist stanza). We 
 have in this line a good example of Tennyson's happy use of words in 
 senses now rare. " Fared " is used in the old meaning of travelled 
 (German /aA^e«). The phrase "equal feet" is also a felicitous one— 
 " feet " that is, keeping step with each other. 
 
 XXVI. /■ 7' 
 
 Better death itself than extinguished love. 
 
 That time can prevail over love, can eat the 
 heart out of the affection which has given not 
 happiness only, but nobleness to life, he longs 
 to prove false, whatever "fickle tongues" — or the 
 tongues of those who have fickle hearts — may 
 say. The result is a possible one indeed, and, 
 if there is any danger of its being realised in his 
 
 3K 
 
58 
 
 IN MEMORIAM, 
 
 case ; still more, if the eye to which the future 
 stands revealed, 
 
 " That eye which watches guilt 
 
 And goodness, and hath power to see 
 Within the green the moulder'd tree, 
 And towers fall'n as soon as built," 
 
 if He, — whose prescience is such that He sees, 
 even while the tree is green and flourishing, the 
 internal decay which is sure to set in, and sees 
 even while the tower is being built, its ultimate 
 fall into ruins, — foresees his (the Poet's) love 
 changed into indifference; then welcome death; 
 life shorn of that which made it noble, is true 
 life no more. 
 
 Then might I find, ere yet the morn 
 Breaks hither over Indian seas, 
 That Shadow waiting with the keys. 
 
 To shroud me from my proper scorn." 
 
 The two lines which close the third stanza 
 supply a striking example of the condensed 
 force of expression for which Tennyson is 
 famous ; 
 
 ** In more of life, true life no more ; 
 And love the indifference to be." 
 
 This poem marks, it will be noticed, a distinct 
 stage in advance in the development of the 
 
 ii 
 
CANTOS XXVI.— XXVII. 
 
 59 
 
 Poem ; lifting the reader up into a high plane, a 
 plane far above that in which there is simply 
 the bewailing, in however pathetic terms, of 
 personal loss, and putting the crown on love, 
 constant even in death, as that which gives true 
 dignity to life. 
 
 "In Him is no before" (3rd stanza); in accordance with the philo- 
 sophic conception that our time-determinations have no application to 
 God. He is, tmzeitlich, as the Germans have it. 
 
 "The morn" breakinj-: over Indian seas, (4th stanza), is the Poet's 
 way of sayinj? "dawning from the east. " 
 
 " My proper scorn," (4th stanza), is obviously, scorn of myself. 
 
 XXVII. 
 
 Love even issuing in the pain of loss is 
 
 BLESSED. 
 
 This is a kind of companion poem to the pre- 
 ceding, similar to that which we had in viii., 
 as following vii. The theme is essentially the 
 same, the inherent nobleness of love. To have 
 loved, to have known the unselfish satisfactions 
 which are experienced in theexer:ise of love, 
 even though followed by the keen anguish of 
 loss, is better than to have the immunity from 
 trouble, which those enjoy who haye never 
 known what it was to love, and who had there- 
 fore nothing to lose. Love, the Poet has 
 
6o 
 
 IN MEMORIAM, 
 
 learned— and this may be regarded as the 
 achievement of the introductory part of In Me- 
 moriam — is valuable not only for what it brings, 
 fellowship, inspiration, mutual help ; it is most 
 of all valuable for what it is; and that abides 
 or may abide, a treasure even when its object 
 is removed. He does not envy, therefore, 
 
 " The captive void of noble rag-e," 
 
 the lion which has lost its love of freedom and 
 is content to be caged and fed, nor the linnet 
 
 '• That never knew the summer woods," 
 
 that has never tasted the sweets of liberty, nor 
 the brute, devoid of conscience, indulging its 
 propensities without restraint, and, just as little, 
 the rest" in man, the freedom from pain, 
 which is begotten of want, that is, which is due 
 to the absence of the nobler yearnings of the 
 human soul, seen in "the heart that never 
 plighted troth." 
 
 " I hold it true, whate'er befall, ' 
 
 I feel it when I sorrow most, 
 'Tis better to have loved and lost 
 Than never to have loved at all." 
 
 The words have gone into the English tongue, 
 and are not likely to disappear from it soon. 
 
CANTOS XXVII,— XXVIIL 
 
 6i 
 
 What they express, however, it should be 
 noticed, is not the indestructibih'ty of true love 
 —its survival spite of death and separation, 
 that achievement is reached and signalized at 
 a later stage in the Poem ; it is simply the 
 enrichment which comes to the life from hav- 
 ing loved. 
 
 It seems difficult not to recognize that with 
 the close of this poem a point of transition in 
 In Memoriam is reached. One series of poems 
 closes here ; another series commences with the 
 poem which immediately follows. 
 
 ) 
 
 xxviii. 7 
 
 Grief assuaged at the sound of the Christ- 
 mas BELLS. 
 
 Up to this point the poem has been one long 
 monody of grief, relieved mainly by the sense 
 of the nobleness of the affection out of which 
 the grief flows. At this stage the Poet's mind 
 begins to deal, first, indeed in a direct manner 
 in XXX., with the person of him, "his more 
 than brother," who has gone from him in death. 
 In doing so, the Poet enters the realm of faith, 
 of revealed truth, indeed, and hence the pro- 
 priety — not to be overlooked — of his entrance 
 
 \ W 
 
P9 
 
 62 
 
 IN ME MORI AM. 
 
 into this new realm being synchronous with the 
 observance of that festival, which commemo- 
 rates the Incarnation, the birth of Mim "who 
 hath abolished death and brought life and 
 immortality to light." 
 
 It is Christmas eve at Somersby, the first 
 (one might almost think from the fourth stanza 
 the second) since Arthur's death. The season, 
 from its very nature and associations, both 
 revives the sorrow and touches it with joy ; 
 
 " Four voices of four hamlets round, 
 
 From far and near, on mead and moor. 
 Swell out and fail, as if a door 
 Were shut between me and the sound." 
 
 These, the blending bells of four village 
 churches, are not to be identified. It is possible 
 that they existed only in the fancy of the poet. 
 They proclaim 
 
 '* Peace and good will, good will and peace. 
 Peace and good will to all mankind." 
 
 The rhythm in these lines seems an imitation, 
 in a way, of the chime of bells. There is 
 something, one can hardly help feeling, of over- 
 strained sentiment in the fourth stanza. "This 
 year I slept and woke with pain," etc., to which 
 one is not reconciled by the condensed force of 
 
CANTOS xxvni.—xxix. 
 
 63 
 
 the words in which it finds expression. Intense 
 as the feeh'n^r is, it cannot altogether resist the 
 soothing influences of the Christmas bells, in 
 virtue especially of the memories with which 
 they are linked. 
 
 ♦' But they my troubliul spirit rule, 
 
 For they controlled ine when a boy ; 
 They brini>- me sorrow touched with joy, 
 The merry, merry bells of V'ule." 
 
 Students of Goethe will remember how it was 
 the sound of the chimes of Easter and the 
 choral song which interrupted Faust, as he was 
 putting the cup of poison to his lips. The 
 poet makes him say : 
 
 •' What hollow humming, what a sharp clear stroke 
 Drives from my lips the goblets at their meeting- ? " 
 
 XXIX. 
 
 The usual Christmas observances uncon- 
 genial, BUT still honored FOR USE AND 
 wont's SAKE. 
 
 How " keep our Christmas-eve " when, in the 
 absence of the friend whose presence had so 
 often brightened it. there is " such compelling 
 
 
 ] : 
 
r 
 
 64 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 cause to grieve ; " such cause, that is, as really 
 leaves the mind no liberty to do aught but 
 grieve, thus day by day " vexing " — a fine use 
 of the word — ruffling or disturbing " household 
 peace," here obviously the quiet family happi- 
 ness ; and chaining " regrets to his decease ; " 
 another felicitous use of metaphor. Then the 
 wonted observances shall be omitted ? No, 
 
 " Yet g-o, and while the holly boughs 
 Entwine the cold baptismal font, 
 
 referring to the customary decoration of the 
 church at the Christmas season, 
 
 Make one wreath more for Use and Wont, " 
 
 here personified, and characterized in the next 
 stanza as 
 
 " Old sisters of a day gone by. 
 
 G 
 
 ray nurses, loving nothing new ; 
 
 .-• • • • * 
 
 » . , They too will die. " 
 
 The Poet in his present mood sees death put- 
 ting his destroying finger on everything, but 
 why cheat Use and Wont of their due "before 
 their time?" 
 
CANTO XXX. 
 
 6c 
 
 XXX. 
 
 " Christmas-day - Successive moods- Forced 
 
 MIRTH SUCCEEDED BY TEARS, SILENCE AND 
 THEN BY DEGREES SWEETER HOPE." F.VV.R. 
 
 The customary celebration of Christmas goes 
 on The sense of loss runs through it all 
 making the show of gladness a "vain pretence" 
 Its joy IS dimmed by "an awful sense of one 
 mute bhadow watching all." The day itself is 
 dull, and wet, and wintry, as if in sympathy 
 with their despondent feeling. The succession 
 of moods fn the poem is natural, and is finely 
 depicted ; first, silent looks in one another's 
 f^ces, contrasting with the winds which swept 
 • the winter land," then song, impetuous be- 
 cause forced, then a gentler feeling, induced by 
 the thought-surely not without connection with 
 the Christmas story-" They rest, their sleep 
 IS sweet, out of which there rises a new and 
 higher note of gladness ; 
 
 • • . they do not die, 
 Nor lose their mortal sympathy, 
 Nor chan-e to ,ls, although they change." 
 
 
 B^^L^^"^^ "^eans "gathered power," and the 
 
 1 
 
 I 
 
 ( 
 
66 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 s[)irit, freed from its burden of clay, "the keen, 
 seraphic flame," pierces " from orb to orb, from 
 veil to veil." 
 
 Here for the first time in the Poem, the long 
 monody of grief is broken by the note of hope 
 and of joy; the lost presence, "the vanished 
 life" is recovered; extinguished here, it flames 
 yonder ; lost to sight, it is restored to faith. 
 Two points should not be overlooked at this 
 stage. First, it is surely not incidental that the 
 attainment, or at least the expression, of this 
 conviction, is made coincident with the sound of 
 the Christmas bells. We seem entitled to say 
 that the Poet's hope of immortality is primarily 
 based on Revelation, that the light which 
 illumines or at least relieves for him the other- 
 wise black darkness of the grave is kindled 
 at the cradle of Bf thlehem. It is important 
 to become seized of this truth, since more 
 than one of his commentators seem determined 
 to make his belief in immortality, so far as In 
 Memoriam goes, simply and solely the out- 
 growth of his inward feeling, the postulate, as it 
 were, of that love which is felt to be undying, 
 immortal ; whereas that is rather to t e regard- 
 ed as the weapon with which he fights the 
 doubts of his age, doubts in which he himself 
 may have sometimes shared. In any case, it 
 
CANTO XXX. 
 
 67 
 
 cannot be said to be the exclusive ground of 
 the hope of the Hereafter which comes to hght 
 in the Poem. Second, the hope of immortaHty 
 which rises in the night of this household's 
 sorrow, is a hope which embraces others, as 
 well as the loved one whose withdrawal had 
 darkened for a time their Christmas gladness. 
 It is his personal loss which the Poet has hith- 
 erto bewailed. It is the recovery of others 
 besides— of all — which he now sings. " They 
 ^ do not die." In the very nature of the case, it 
 must be so. The loss to any of us, of child, or 
 brother, or friend, is a purely personal matter; 
 the hope, kindled at the altar of Revelation, 
 which gives us that child, or brother, or friend 
 back, must ever include others also. The grief 
 is personal, the consolation general. 
 
 The new feeling finds noble and fitting ex- 
 pression in the lines : 
 
 " Rise, happy morn, rise, holy morn, ! 
 
 Draw forth the cheerful day from night :; ' 
 O Father, touch the east and lig-ht 
 The light that shone when Hope was born." 
 
68 
 
 IN MEMOR/AM. 
 
 ^Pf 
 
 j/ ,/ ^y- 
 \}J^ Questions regarding the nature of the 
 
 FUTURE STATE. 
 
 ^^"Jf 
 
 ■< .'OC'^- 
 
 The fact of immortality being admitted, 
 questions very naturally arise regarding its 
 character ; in particular regarding the state of 
 the departed, the interest which they are per- 
 mitted to take or are precluded from taking in 
 those who are still living. The sequence of the 
 poems is perfect at this point, and the new 
 range of thought into which they are turned 
 comes naturally. " Until now memory has 
 brought the dead friend back into his old place, 
 or sorrow has contemplated his place empty of 
 him. Now faith follows him into his new being 
 and the contemplation of the unseen life 
 begins." There is obvious propriety in taking 
 Lazarus, whom Christ raised, as an example to 
 bridge the path r)f enquiry from the world of 
 sense to that of faith. He has been in both. 
 
 His case is one, the Poet says, which might 
 conceivably have furnished answers to our 
 curious but always baffled questionings regard- 
 ing the place, and occupations of the departed, 
 and doing which, it " had surely added praise 
 

 f 
 
 
 
 
 ■ ~- ' _ 
 
 
 
 CANTOS XXXI.— XXXII. 
 
 % 
 
 to praise ; " that is, as I understand it, had 
 added the praise of extending man's knowledge 
 of the future state, to the praise of restoring the 
 loved brother from the tomb. In reality it has 
 not done so ; it has resolved for us no doubt, 
 has shed no light on the impenetrable mystery 
 involved in death. 
 
 " Behold a man raised up by Christ ! 
 The rest remaineth unreveal'd ; 
 He told it not ; or something- seal'd 
 The lips of that evangelist." 
 
 Note.— Dr. Gatty has a strange m-'sinterpretation, or what seems 
 such, of the words " Had surely added praise to praise;" making them 
 to mean. " might have sealed and confirmed the promise that 'Blessed 
 are the dead that die in the Lord.' " In such an interpretation, the 
 language ".idded praise to praise " finds no explanation. 
 
 XXXII. ^ 'cvy^- 
 
 The 1 ngrossment and devotion of love as 
 exemplified in marys devotion to her 
 
 LORD. 
 
 The transition from Lazarus to Mary is a 
 very natural one, on the supposition, which was 
 the actual case here, that the author was in 
 que.st of spiritual truth. The piece supplies us 
 with one of the most exquisite and touching, if 
 not the most exquisite and touching, of all the 
 poems in In Memoriam. Many may surpass it 
 
 yf' 
 
) ■ 
 
 yo 
 
 IN ME MORI AM. 
 
 in grandeur and stateliness, in depth and bril- 
 liance of color, in the subtle interpenetration of 
 nature and of human feeling; none surpasses it in 
 condensed force and beauty; and no one equals 
 it in the deep and sympathetic insight into 
 T the spiritual realm which it reveals. The poem 
 is so lofty in thought as to impress the most 
 unsusceptible ; so simple in expression as to be 
 intelligible to the most unlettered ; so exquisitely 
 beautiful in form as to forbid the alteration of a 
 single word. Such a picture of devout love as 
 it forms will not fail to charm, we may believe, 
 while the English tongue continues to be spoken, 
 and the sense for the appreciation of spiritual 
 truth and beauty survives among men. 
 . The very first words arrest us by their 
 exceeding depth and suggestiveness, and by 
 what we may term the boldness as well as the 
 beauty of the metaphor 
 •^ •• 
 
 ."..-. " Her eyes are homes of silent prayer," 
 
 [' the absorbing power of affection, especially of 
 / \ an affection which has the blessed Christ for its 
 object follows. 
 
 \ " Nor other thought her mind admits 
 
 \ But, he was dead, and there he sits, 
 
 .._A And He that broug-ht him back is there. 
 
CANTO XXXJI. 
 
 71 
 
 Then one deep love doth supersede- 
 All other, when her ardent gaze 
 ) Roves from the living brother's face, 
 
 And rests upon the Life indeed." 
 
 Then there is the utter gladness, unclouded by 
 doubts and fears, which grows out of such devo- 
 tion. The line 
 
 X 
 
 A 
 
 "Whose loves in higher love endure," 
 
 It 
 
 may perhaps require some explanation, 
 would seem to be equivalent to this : whose 
 earthly attachments are not destroyed but are 
 preserved and perfected in being taken up into 
 the higher love which the devout soul cherishes 
 towards God ; in the case before us, that of 
 Mary, whose love to a brother endures in her 
 love to Him who had raised him from the tomb. 
 Finally there is the self-possession, which is not 
 effaced but is rather perfected, and blessedness 
 with it, in the love which has the Life for its 
 object. 
 
 " What souls possess themselves so pure, 
 Or is there blessedness like theirs? " 
 
 In the connection in which this poem stands, 
 with curious and unanswered questions preced- 
 ing it (xxxi.), and with the expression of grave 
 and disquieting doubts following in one poem 
 
 L..y 
 
7a 
 
 IN MEMORIAM, 
 
 .^ 
 
 K 
 
 after another, it may have been the design of 
 the poet, many are of opinion it was, to repre- 
 sent Mary as the picture of a person, in whose 
 loving devotion to the Saviour and fellowship 
 with Him, all fears in regard to the future are 
 lost; "one, who has such satisfaction in the 
 presence of the Life indeed, that curiosity about 
 unseen things finds no place." Emerson is 
 quoted as saying, " Of immortality, the soul 
 when well employed, is incurious. It is so well, 
 that it is sure it will be well. It asks no ques- 
 tions of the Supreme power." 
 
 XXXIII. 
 
 The danger of unsettling faith by detach- 
 ing IT FROM FORM. 
 
 This poem is one which requires careful 
 interpreta,tion. In it the Poet becomes the^ 
 preacher. The person, whom he addresses, the 
 representative of a class not indisposed to 
 intellectual arrogance, is one who has laid aside 
 the simple beliefs of his childhood, but who 
 after a season of doubt and conflict has come 
 to entertain what he regards as a more rational 
 faith ; a faith, for example, such as that of men, 
 who recognize the spiritual element in man. 
 
1^ 
 
 CANTO XXXIII. 
 
 73 
 
 who believe in a Supreme Power ruling the 
 world in righteousness, in an ever-active Love 
 guiding the meek and restoring the penitent, 
 but who nevertheless refuse to accept the his- 
 toric creeds of Christendom, or even to allow 
 their sense of the divine and the spiritual to be 
 embodied in any definite doctrinal statements 
 whatever. A man of this class is said to be one 
 
 "Whose faith has centre everywhere." A' 
 
 The exact idea intended to be conveyed is not 
 easily reached : perhaps it is that of stability, a 
 faith not easily overturned ; well-poised, like a 
 body in stable equilibrium. This characteriza- 
 tion must be regarded as proceeding on the 
 man's own estimate ; others might be disposed 
 to substitute nowhere for " everywhere." 
 
 -^'"^.. ^-. 
 
 " Nor cares to fix itself to form." " > .. 
 
 " Form," as must be obvious from what has 
 been already said, is in this connection, definite 
 statement, distinctly articulated belief. 
 ^-. The Poet, without letting us sec how far he 
 sympathizes with the intellectual position, 
 warns the man who occupies it, and who in 
 doing so seems " to have reached a purer air," 
 not to unsettle or disturb by " shadowed hint," 
 by vague suggestions of doubt, the faith of his 
 
 ( 
 
 J 
 
 1/ 
 
 -♦se^' 
 
74 
 
 IN MEMOKIAM. 
 
 % 
 
 
 sister, who holds to the simple beliefs of her 
 childhood, and thus 
 
 "... confuse 
 A life that leads melodious days," 
 
 a felicitous description surely, embodying some- 
 thing of the melody of the life of which it 
 speaks. With all her unacquaintance with the 
 realm of philosophic thought into which he has 
 risen, 
 
 " Her hands are quicker unto g-ood." 
 
 If right living, if prompt and active benevolence 
 be the test, then her simpler and more definite 
 faith is seen to have the advantage. The Poet 
 goes on to say, with reference probably to the 
 Incarnation, or, it may be to tlie Eucharist, 
 
 " O sacred be the flesh and blood 
 To which she links a truth divine." 
 
 In the closing stanza, the man who is disposed 
 to look contemptuously on creeds or forms of 
 ^ belief, even Revelation itself, who counts it the 
 part of ripei>ed reason, to hold simply " by the 
 law within," is reminded that his more rational 
 faith, as he deems it, may leave his life a failure 
 " in a world of sin." 
 
 " And even for want of such a type." 
 
 " Such a type," that is, as the one divine and 
 
 ^S 
 
 / 
 
 ^^ 
 
 V^ 
 
 '/I 
 
V£ 
 
 w 
 
 CANTOS xxxiir.—xxxi V, 
 
 75 
 
 spotless Life sup[)lics. Most seasonable and 
 necessary warning ; the sublimated faith of the 
 philosopher achieves few victories over *' the 
 world, the flesh and the devil." 
 
 ''ote. — Gcmiiif^, who lias written so fully on In Meinoriam, and 
 often to jjviod purpose, is nniloiibteilly astray in his interpretiition of 
 this and the two preiedin^; poems. " Lazarus and Mary, " he remarks, 
 "illustrate two phases of Christian life ; those whose ripened reason and 
 spiritual insijjht make their views of unseen thinjfs approach the charac- 
 ter of knowled^'e, and those whose faith without knowledj^e supports 
 itself by forms." Now one need not hesitate to say that the identifica- 
 tion of Lazarus in Canto xxxi., or by implication in this Canto, with 
 any such phase of religious life as that above indicated, is utterly 
 {groundless ; while Mary even, with her eye on the personal Saviour, can 
 with difficulty be regarded as the type of a faith wiiich " supports 
 itself by forms." Her's is much more a faith which is fed by love. One 
 wonders to find this misinterpretation of Genung incorporated without 
 remarks by Rolfe in his Annotated Edition of the Poem. 
 
 -f 
 
 XXXIV. 
 
 The christian doctrine of immortality cor- 
 roborated BY THE facts OF OUR OWN 
 MORAL N ATT RE. 
 
 .1 - ( 
 
 r 
 
 At this point in the Poem the question of 
 immortality assumes a new phase; one in which 
 it is contemplated again and again in the 
 course of the Poem. It is discussed from the 
 point of view of human reason, not from that of 
 Revelation. The value of tiiese discussions has 
 been very differently estimated. Some, attract- 
 ed mainly by literary beauty, rate them low ; 
 
 fi'- 
 
 
 '■ p* '■ < 
 
IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 7 
 
 ^ 
 
 A 
 
 // 
 
 
 
 &"< 
 
 .<> 4? 
 
 L^^ 
 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 ^^ IM 11111^ 
 1 2.0 
 
 1.8 
 
 m 
 
 
 1.25 
 
 1.4 
 
 1.6 
 
 
 M 6" — 
 
 
 ► 
 
 ff 
 
 w 
 
 /} 
 
 m. 
 
 % 
 
 & 
 
 e-l 
 
 -p 
 
 ej 
 
 
 .^, '^# .'> 
 
 '^a 
 
 
 
 / 
 
 ///, 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 <v 
 
 # 
 
 '^1. 
 
 N^ 
 
 \ 
 
 \ 
 
 % 
 
 V 
 
 -^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^ \ '^O^ 
 
 ^^;.V*^ 
 
 % 
 
 V 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 
 
 (716) 872-4503 
 
 9) 
 
 V 
 
&"< 
 
 c^- 
 
r* 
 
 1, 
 
 76 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 \^ 
 
 Others, ;"et more concerned with the truth, than 
 with mere form, find in them the supreme inter- 
 est of the Poem. There is evidence that the 
 Poet threw into them his whole force, both of 
 thought and of imagination ; and in reahty, be 
 their value as contributions to the settlement of 
 the great question ot immortality what it may, 
 there are no parts of In Memoriam which shew 
 greater intensity of feeling and greater force of 
 expression. 
 
 In this, then, and the following poem, the 
 Poet finds himself for the first time face to face 
 with the doubt of the age ; and finds himself 
 face to face with it to say that whatever show^.. 
 of truth it may possess, it is in conflict not less 
 with the intuitions of reason, than with the 
 teachings of Revelation. The denial of immor- 
 taliy, the total and final extinction of the 
 personality in death, does not only impair the 
 dignity and happiness of human life, it destroys 
 its meaning, it renders human existence a hope- 
 less enigma. Make this life all, that is, for a 
 being such as man feels himself to be, endowed 
 with conscience, with religious feelings, with the 
 capacity of boundless love, and with eager 
 yearnings after an ideal never quite realized 
 here, then this green earth, that glowing sun is 
 not wise and ordered grace, it is " fantastic 
 
CANTO XXXIV. 
 
 77 
 
 beauty," like that which is seen on the frosted 
 pane, or 
 
 "... such as lurks 
 In some wild poet, when he works 
 Without a conscience or an aim." 
 
 The lofty conception which Tennyson has of 
 his art, so conspicuous in his poetry, and differ- 
 entiating it from not a little of the literature of 
 the day, comes out incidentally here. 
 
 Religion likewise, on the supposition that 
 death ends all, has no longer any meaning, or, 
 at least, any attraction. " What then were God 
 to such as I ? " Suicide is the only wisdom. 
 
 " 'Twere best at once to sink to peace, 
 
 Like birds the charming serpent draws, 
 To drop head-foremost in the jaws 
 Of vacant darkness and to cease." 
 
 Substantially the same plea for immortality 
 is made again and again in the course of the 
 Poem, and it is made with an urgency, with an 
 almost passionate vehemence, explained at once 
 by the supreme interest which attaches to the 
 truth, and by the prevalence, and the plausi- 
 bility of materialistic views of man and of 
 human destiny. The argument is not to be 
 misunderstood. It is not o{ the logical or the 
 
 fj 
 
f 
 
 78 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 scientific kind. It is based on the possession 
 by man of an intellectual and moral nature. 
 To such a being, the world, human life, must 
 be rational, must be righteous. It has ceased 
 to be either, if death is the extinction of per- 
 sonal existence. 
 
 I 
 
 ' I 
 
 XXXV. 
 
 Immortality the condition of any love that 
 IS worthy of the name. 
 
 This poem is in some respects the converse 
 of the former. The supposition is made in it, 
 that the hope of a life beyond the grave is ex- 
 tinguished, at least, that all probabilities are 
 against it, the sorrowful conclusion to which 
 some have come ; what then ? Is the sweet- 
 ness of love, even though to be tasted only for 
 
 a brief hour, not itself enough to make life a 
 blessing and a joy 
 
 " Might I not say, * Yet even here. 
 But for one hour, O Love, I strive, 
 To keep so sweet a thing alive ? ' " 
 
 No ; for, first, the sweetness would change, 
 would all but vanish, in view of the contrast 
 
 •^ 
 
CANTO XXXV. 
 
 79 
 
 I 
 
 'J 
 
 between the fleeting life allotted to Love, and 
 the unending play of stream and ocean, which 
 rises before the imagination. This seems to be 
 the force of the third and fourth stanzas ; a 
 force, as far as one can learn, not very generally 
 apprehended, or at least not very clearly ex- 
 pressed by the expositors of the Poem. But, 
 second, 
 
 "... if Death were seen 
 At first as Death, Love had not been 
 Or been in narrowest working shut ;" 
 
 if there were no instinct of immortality in 
 man's breast, either Love would not arise, or it 
 would be a mere coarse and sensual passion ; 
 like that of the satyr in the woods. In other 
 words, the nobility of love, and as the poet will 
 say, of life, depends on the belief in immor- 
 tality ; Genung says " in its own immortality." 
 Ihe meaning of this poem, it may be ob- 
 served, has been mistaken by one who not 
 seldom shews a great measure both of learning 
 and insight in his treatment of In Memoriam : 
 Brother Azarias. He remarks on the poem : 
 " Going deeper still, Tennyson finds in the love 
 he bears his friend, — in all true love — an argu- 
 ment for his immortality." In this canto, and 
 at this stage of the poem, there is no such 
 
 .> 
 
8o 
 
 IN ME MORI AM. 
 
 argument. It is less surprising to find Genung 
 making the same mistake. 
 
 "^Eonian hills" (3rd stanza); everlasting hills or hills enduring 
 for ages. The word seems to be one of the poet's coining. 
 
 ••Forgetful shore" (4th stanza) ; a shore on which all is so change- 
 ful that it can retain no memory of the past-none of those who have 
 
 lived and loved upon it. , r n • 
 
 Note.-lt may not be amiss to transfer to these pages the followmg 
 striking argument for immortality, somewhat analogous to that of the 
 poet and quoted by Tainsh: "Thus if the celestial hope be a delusion, 
 we plainly see who are the mistaken. Not the mean and grovell.ng 
 souls, who never reached so great a thought, not the drowsy and easy 
 natures, who are content with the sleep of sense through life, and the 
 sleep of darkness ever after, not the selfish and pinched of conscience, of 
 small thought and smaller love -no. these, in such case, are right, and 
 the universe is on their miserable scale. The deceived are the ^rcat and 
 holy, whom all men. ay. these very insignificants themselves, revere ; 
 the men who have lived for something better than their happiness and 
 spent themselves on the race or fallen at the altar of human good. . . . 
 Whom are we to revere, and what can we believe, if the inspirations ot 
 the highest of created natures are but cunningly devised fables? 
 
 XXXVI. 
 
 Despite man's instinctive and rational hope 
 OF immortality, the revelation of truth 
 
 IN CHRIST IS needful AND WELCOME. 
 
 The Poet's thoughts revert to Revelation, as 
 if not altogether sure of the argument he has 
 framed. 
 
 «• Tho' truths in manhood darkly join 
 Deep-seated in our mystic frame." 
 
 The truths of reUgion, inclusive of the great 
 
CANTO XXXVI. 
 
 8i 
 
 truth of immortality, are indeed found "in 
 manhood," that is, in man's nature,— in the 
 human mind and constitution,~rooted deeply 
 in, stamped inefifaceably on, " our mystic " or 
 mysterious " frame," but they are at the same 
 time "darkly" joined, their subtle connections 
 are far from clear ; we welcome Him, therefore, 
 who embodied them " in a tale "—either with a 
 reference to the Saviour's so frequent use of 
 parable in inculcating truth, or more probably 
 to the story itself of His own life on earth— 
 and thus made them," not the privileged pos- j 
 session of the few thinkers of the race, but the I 
 common heritage, the "current coin" of man- ' 
 kind. 
 
 To meet the need arising from the fact that 
 "Wisdom," Divine Wisdom, had to deal with 
 mortal powers, to which " closest words " fail to 
 reveal truth, the Word had breath, "the 
 Wr rd was made flesh and dwelt amongst men," 
 John I : 14, 
 
 ** • . . and wroug-ht 
 With human hands the creed of creeds 
 In loveliness of perfect deeds, 
 More strong- than all poetic thoug-ht ; " 
 
 which all can understand ; the reaper in the 
 harvest field (notice the poet's love of the 
 
 6 
 
 ■r 
 
82 
 
 IN MEMO R I AM. 
 
 concrete), the mason on the wall, the digger by 
 the grave, 
 
 '' And those wild eyes, that watch the wave 
 
 In roarings round the coral reef.' 
 
 .•Closest words" (.nd stanza): words fitting the truth in the 
 
 ''^"'Wiw"eyes" (4th stanza) ; "Wild" either as the eyes of savages, 
 or. which is'to be preferred, the eyes of thos. who watch the waves, 
 which threaten to wreck the boats and engulph the.r loved ones. 
 
 XXXVII. 
 
 Is SUCH RECOURSE IN HIS SONG TO REVEALED 
 TRUTH NOT A PROFANATION? 
 
 This again is a chorus song, one in which the 
 Poet reflects on and characterizes his work 
 rather than gives expression to his sentiments 
 either regarding his friend, or regardmg the 
 momentous questions which his death had 
 raised. It is important, moreover, as throwmg 
 Ho-ht on what he counted his proper sphere as 
 
 a poet. ^ J , 
 
 Urania, the heavenly Muse, is represented as 
 rebuking him for his intrusion into the field of 
 Revelation, within which others could speak to 
 greater profit, and as bidding him go to Par- 
 nassus, the poet's hill, and there win his laurel 
 wreath through the lips of his own " earthly 
 
CANTO XXXVII. 
 
 83 
 
 tlu 
 
 
 Muse," Melpomene. He accepts the rebuke 
 and answers, 
 
 " I am not worthy even to speak 
 Of thy prevailing- mysteries ; " 
 
 but Arthur loved to speak " of things divine," 
 and recalling what he said, 
 
 " I murmured as I came along 
 
 Of comfort clasped in truth reveal'd ; " 
 
 leading us to understand that his entrance into 
 the field of Revelation was incidental, and not 
 in the main line of the task which he had set 
 himself. 
 
 " And loiter'd in the Master's field 
 And darken'd sanctities with song. " 
 
 He is SO far from claiming to shed light on 
 Revelation, that he feels his song rather darkens 
 the sacred truths taught by Christ. It is the 
 fact, nevertheless, that the poetry of Tennyson 
 evinces a minute acquaintance with the Scrip- 
 tures, and that he has known how to borrow 
 from them many a bold metaphor and many a 
 striking allusion. 
 
 "Prevailing mysteries" (3rd stanza); with reference probably to 
 the power or force which these mysteries exerted on the minds of men. 
 
 " Dear to me as sacred wine;" in the first edition, " dear as sacra- 
 mental wine." 
 
 1/ 
 
84 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 \\k 
 
 i 
 
 II 
 
 XXXVIII. 
 
 His grief remains or reappears slightly 
 
 SOLACED BY SONG. 
 
 It is springtime, but the reviving life of 
 nature cannot make itself felt in his life ; it 
 awakens no responsive movement there. He 
 drags along the journey of life " with weary 
 steps," and "always under altered skies," the 
 horizon narrowed or rather " gone," as in the 
 case of one hemmed in with darkness; the 
 purple vanished from the heavens. In the 
 music of the birds, 
 
 '« The herald melodies of spring," 
 
 there is for him no more joy ; but a gleam, " a 
 doubtful " or fitful " gleam of solace lives " in 
 his song " which it may be— it may be— that 
 Arthur hears " (Chapman), and if he does, 
 
 «' Then are these songs I sing of thee 
 Not all ungrateful to thine ear." 
 
 "The blowing season" (2nd stanza); that is. the blooming 
 season. Comp. German " bliihen." , u^ 
 
 •'Spirits render'd free" (3rd stanza); emancipated from the body, 
 viewed as a clog or hindrance. 
 
CANTO XXXIX. 
 
 85 
 
 : of 
 
 ; it 
 
 He 
 
 eary 
 the 
 the 
 the 
 the 
 
 ' in 
 -that 
 
 XXXIX. 
 
 The yew tree with its scarcely pi;rceptible 
 blossoms and soon returning to its native 
 
 GLOOM, IMAGES HIS DOUBTFl L AND FLEETING 
 SOLACE. 
 
 This poem did not appear in the first editions 
 of In Memoriam. It was added in the edition 
 which appeared in 1869. It is very generally 
 regarded as one of the more obscure pieces of 
 ^he work. It is addressed, like \\., to the yew 
 tree, with whose " stubborn hardihood "' of 
 gloom, the poet at an earlier stage had felt 
 himself to be in sympathy, or which he desired 
 to share. It blossoms and forms seeds like 
 other trees. Being springtime, the blossom is 
 on it. To it, too, has come " the golden hour." 
 Of it, or rather, to it, he savs : 
 
 ** And answering- now my random stroke 
 With fruitful cloud and living smoke ; " 
 
 receives 
 
 The meaning is, that when the tree 
 
 random " shake, or " stroke," it sheds the pollen 
 
 like dust ; a " fruitful cloud " as fertilizing the 
 
86 
 
 IN MEMO RI AM. 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 ovules or rudimentary seed, " living smoke," 
 as containing in it the clement or principle of 
 life. But sorrow, it is said, whispered from he 
 lying lips, addressing the tree, 
 
 " Thy gloom is kindled at the tips 
 And passes into gloom again." 
 
 Considering that these lines state a simple and 
 undeniable fact in the case of the yew tree, why 
 is Sorrow said to speak it with '* lying lips ? " 
 The answer, so far as we can see, must be this, 
 that it is supposed to carry the suggestion that 
 his "sorrow," now "touched with joy," must 
 end in gloom after all. 
 
 XL. 
 
 The bride's parting from her home compared 
 
 TO AND CONTRASTED WITH THE PARTING IN 
 DEATH. 
 
 The comparison is a natural one, and it is 
 wrought out with great skill and beauty of 
 detail, and with deep and tender feeling. There 
 are points of resemblance between the two 
 cases. There is in both the severance of old 
 
CANTO XL, 87 
 
 and cherished ties, separation attended with 
 more or less of sorrow, even in the case of the 
 bride ; 
 
 K 
 
 . . hopes and liffht regrets that come 
 Make April of her tender eyes ; 
 
 And doubtful joys the father move, 
 And tears are on the mother's face." 
 
 There is in both, too, an important purpose to 
 be served ; in her case, to rear, to teach a new 
 generation, in his to discharge "the great 
 offices that suit the full grown energies of 
 heaven." But there is a point o{ difference 
 likewise, and that is the outstanding feature 
 in the picture; it is here the tender and ex- 
 quisite pathos of the poem reaches its climax. 
 Her separation from the old home is not abso- 
 lute — is not for ever. 
 
 "Ay me, the difference I discern ! 
 How often shall her old fireside 
 Be cheer'd with tidings of the bride, 
 How often she herself return. 
 
 But thou and I have shaken hands, 
 
 Till growing winters lay me low ; 
 
 My paths are in the fields I know. 
 And thine in undiscover'd lands." 
 
 
88 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 How intense the sense of separation in the last 
 stanza ; how simply and touchingly expressed ! 
 
 Note. — Genung makes the theme of this poem, " Progress in an- 
 other world, illustrated in the life of a bride, who leaves her parental 
 home and becomes the centre of a new family circle, and so an .ngent in 
 the world's progress. Such progress, only nobler is in heaven." This, 
 as it appears to me, is an arbitrary and forced interpretation and re- 
 ceives any color of support from the poem itself, only by mak'.ng the 5th 
 stanza, which contains simply a subsidiary point in the comparison, the 
 governing one in the whole poem. A reader who has no theory to 
 support, who is not bent on discovering connections where none exist, 
 will readily feel that the whole emphasis of the poem lies, not in the 
 resemblances noted, but in the difference. The verv first line, when 
 rightly understood, "Could we forget," etc. i.e., O that we could 
 forget, etc., disproves the view of Genung. 
 
 
 XLI. 
 
 
 
 /. >••■'■■ 
 
 HE FEAR OF ETERNAL SEPARATION FROM HIS 
 FRIEND ARISING BECAUSE OF THE START HE 
 HAS GOT. 
 
 h 
 
 ^\ 
 
 With this poem there commences a series of 
 questionings regarding the nature of the future 
 life, and the condition of the departed therein. 
 This is the subject of the poems from xli. to 
 xlvii. A variety of suppositions are brought 
 under review. In the poem before us, the 
 future state is regarded as one of constant, up- 
 ward progress, and, the whole problem of 
 immortality being in the meantime considered 
 
CANTO XLL 
 
 89 
 
 mainly as it affects his relation to his friend, the 
 fear thence arises, that he cannot again share 
 his companionship. 
 
 It will be noted, that in the poem immor-'l, 
 tahty is assumed as a fact, but it is also a fact ' 
 that the two are parted. Shall they ever meet 
 again, or, must their unequal attainments not 
 keep them forever separate? Arthur's course 
 on earth was ever upward, like altar-fire. His 
 spirit ever rose 
 
 " As flies the Hg^hter thro' the gross." 
 
 But that upward course could be followed ; now 
 it can be traced no longer. - I have lost the 
 links that bound thy changes," that is, that 
 mark the limits of thy advance. The wish 
 arises, (he knows it to be foolish and impracti- 
 cable) that by an effort of will he could 
 
 i( 
 
 . leap the grades of life and lig-ht," 
 
 which now separate them 
 
 '• And flash at once, my friend to thee." 
 
 Mrs. Chapman, generally so sane in her inter- 
 pretation of the Poem, \s surely at fault here, in 
 regarding these lines as a cry for death on the 
 part of the Poet. 
 
 h 
 
 i 
 
 n 
 
90 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 The wish thus expressed, incapable of grati- 
 / fication, leaves him the prey of the chilling 
 
 { doubt, which haunts him like a spectre ; that he 
 
 cannot again be the mate of Arthur, but, 
 despite all his striving, must forever remain 
 a life behind ; that differences of attainment, 
 acting like a power of gravitation, must keep 
 them in different spheres. 
 
 On the supposition of immortality, the fear 
 thus expressed, must be pronounced not un- 
 natural. Our ignorance of the conditions of 
 the future life, makes it impossible for us to say> 
 whether it is well or ill grounded. 
 
 "The bowlings from forgotten fields" (4th stanza). The expres- 
 sion is an obscure one. Dr. Gatty remarks regarding it, there is 
 " probably a classical allusion to those fields of mystic horror over which 
 the spirits of the departed were supposed to range, uttering wild shrieks 
 and cries." 
 
 *' The secular to be," (6th stanza), denotes, the future ages. 
 
 if 
 
 m 
 
 XLII. 
 
 ^ This fear overcome by the recollection, 
 that inequality of mind did not separ- 
 ate them on earth. 
 
 Here, in the earthly life, Arthur "still out- 
 stript " him " in the race," and yet their com- 
 panionship was intimate and happy. " Unity 
 of place " united them, inequality of attainment 
 
 i 
 
CANTO XLII. 
 
 91 
 
 notwithstanding. And ''Place" (though how 
 far place or locality applies to the future life is 
 perhaps a moot point) may still " retain " or 
 unite them, though more than ever unequal- 
 After all, this inequality, the lofty attainments 
 of his friend, now become " a lord of large ex- 
 perience " may only enhance the pleasure, for 
 
 ** . . what delights can equal those 
 That stir the spirit's inner deeps, 
 When one that loves, but knows not, reaps 
 
 A truth from one that loves and knows," 
 
 as it must increase the gain ; for it will be then 
 in his power to " train, to riper growth the mind 
 and will," that is, his (the Poet's) mind and will. 
 
 The last two lines of the poem deserve atten- 
 tion. The thought is as just and winsome, as 
 the expression is simple and beautiful. 
 
 The poem, it may be observed, affords an 
 Jllustration of the idealizing process which so 
 often goes on, when death removes a loved 
 friend. A note contained in Dr. Gatty's " Key 
 to In Memoriam " and giving Tennyson's own 
 words, says expressly that Hallam looked up 
 to him fully as much as he looked up to 
 Hallam. A different explanation, indeed, 
 would be given by " Brother Azarias " who says, 
 " Precisely as the ' I ' of the poem came to 
 
 I 
 
 i\ 
 
 n 
 
92 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 stand for the whole human race, even so the 
 'Arthur' of the poem hps become ideaUzed 
 into the representative of all that is or could be 
 excellent in a deceased friend." Of the former 
 we have the assurance from the Poet himself; 
 of the latter he gives us no hint. The two 
 things are very far from being necessarily con- 
 nected. The admission of the latter, if one 
 "effects on what is implied in it, would com- 
 pletely alter the situation depicted in the poem. 
 The presence, from which the Poet dreads 
 difference of attainment is to separate him for- 
 ever, is not that of " the representative of all 
 that is or could be excellent in a deceased 
 friend," it is that of his personal friend, his 
 " more than brother" invested indeed by his 
 imagination with new and higher excellence. 
 
 Note, — Genung gives the force of the poem in these words : " This 
 fear allayed by the thought of love. Here on earth he was always far 
 ahead, yet always helpful ; so there, where progress is certainly progress 
 in love, he will all the more surely devote himself to the late-coming 
 friend as guide and teacher." This is, as any careful reader will see, 
 an example, not a few of which Genung supplies, of reading into a 
 poem, a meaning which it does not contain, and which, so far as one 
 can judge from the words used, the Poet never intended to express. 
 
I 
 
 CANTO XLin. 
 
 93 
 
 XLIII. 
 
 Dlath viewed as a long, unconscious trance, 
 
 AND LOVE RE-AWAKENING WITH RETURNING 
 LIFE. 
 
 The fear expressed in xli., it has been ob- 
 served, " was not quite that of the loss of all 
 communion whatsoever, but that of the loss of 
 equal matehood " (Tainsh). That proceeds on 
 the idea, that there is no interruption in death 
 to progress, or, rather it implies, that it proceeds 
 at an accelerated space. 
 
 Another conception altogether of the future 
 state comes into view in this poem, and is 
 treated with all the author's poetic skill ; the 
 conception, namely, that the state to which! 
 death introduces its subject, and which lasts j 
 until the resurrection of the body, is one of un- \ 
 consciousness. The spirit exists, but exists in 
 a state of unconscious trance. This view of the 
 intermediate state, as is well known, is one 
 which has been widely entertained both in 
 earlier and later times. Our Poet neither 
 accepts nor rejects it. He simply deals with it 
 according to his method, as one of the possi- 
 bilities arising out of death. - — ^ 
 
 ^5";! 
 
 U 
 
 3( 
 
94 
 
 IN MEMOKIAM. 
 
 ••A^ 
 
 J It does not seem to have had much attrac- 
 tion for his mind, as he does not return to it. 
 It has even been made a ground of complaint 
 against him, that the prevailing view of the 
 future state, contained in In Memoriam, is that 
 of one of active and continuous progress, to the 
 disregard of what is claimed to be the Christian 
 doctrine of Paradise. " The Christian faith 
 ■ concerning the blessed dead," says Tainsh, " is 
 .^that neither are they fully awake nor do they 
 wholly sleep.' . . . They sleep to rest; 
 they wake to love and long." Thus only, it 
 is claimed, does " the resurrection of the body " 
 come to its true significance. 
 
 It is not necessary that we should pronounce 
 an opinion on this point. It is sufficient to 
 note that the view of the intermediate state 
 dealt with in this poem is, as we have seen, that 
 of a state of sleep or unconsciousness. It is in- 
 teresting to notice how such a view is regarded 
 by the Poet, who throughout the Poem habitu- 
 ally looks at the question of the Hereafter, not 
 in its broad and general bearing, but as affect- 
 ing his relationship to his friend. 
 
 Well, if this were the true account, it would 
 be the negation of progress for the time being ; 
 it would not necessarily be the destruction, or 
 even the impairment of love, but only the 
 
CANTO XL/I/. 
 
 95 
 
 
 >» 
 
 suspension of its exercise. The soul will awake 
 in the resurrection from its long sleep and Love 
 will awake with it. On this supposition, the 
 spirit will continue to slumber 
 
 "Thro" all its intervital ^loom," 
 
 " the gloom," that is, resting on it between the 
 two lives, that prior to death, and that subse- 
 quent to resurrection ; its "bloom" acquired or 
 displayed here, not lost, but simply " folded." 
 In that case, nothing is really lost in death. 
 There is no disintegration of spiritual fibre, 
 no blanching even of color. In this "still, 
 speechless "garden of the souls" the entire 
 realm of human experience survives, wrapt up 
 " in many a figured leaf." Love, too, the love 
 which lent nobility and sweetness to life, sur- 
 vives ; not indeed in active exercise, but |a 
 potential; and will at the soul's springtime, 
 here termed " the spiritual prime," 
 
 '• Rewaken with the dawning soul." 
 
 The conception, it will be seen, is one wrought 
 out with great skill and in a poem of exquisite 
 beauty ; the metaphor of the soul, as a flower, 
 is maintained throughout with complete con- 
 sistency in all the details of the picture. The 
 condensed force and beauty of the following 
 
 N 
 
96 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 
 expressions will be noted : The " spirit's folded 
 bloom," " the sliding hour," " silent traces of the 
 past," " the still garden of the souls," " a figured 
 leaf enrolls." We have next another compan- 
 ion poem, growing out of this one. 
 
 XLIV. 
 
 Death being viewed as on the whole a state 
 " of oblivion, may it not, however, be vis- 
 ited by gleams of recollection ? 
 
 Any light on the subject of the character of 
 the after life, apart from that which comes 
 through Revelation, must be borrowed from, or 
 at least in some way connected with, our 
 experience in the present earthly state of 
 existence. Well, 
 
 .> 
 
 (( 
 
 here the man is more and more," 
 
 i.e. accumulates knowledge, exists in a state of 
 continuous progress. But with his growth in 
 knowledge, there is conjoined the loss of recol- 
 , lection of some prior state of being ; 
 
 J^ " But he forgets the days before 
 
 God shut the doorways of his head." 
 
 This singular and unquestionably obscure ex- 
 pression, " before God shut the doorways of his 
 
 yj 
 
CANTO XLIV. 
 
 97 
 
 dec! 
 
 the 
 
 jred 
 
 Dan- 
 
 E 
 
 s- 
 
 er of 
 omes \ 
 m, or \ 
 our ^ 
 of 
 
 .te of 
 
 Ith in 
 
 •ecol- 
 
 ex- 
 
 )f his 
 
 head," has been interpreted as meaning, before 
 the skull of the infant is closed. The forgetful- 
 ness in that case would be forgetfulness of the 
 very earliest stages of infancy, extending per- 
 haps even to the purely sensational experiences 
 in the womb. Or, the Platonic doctrine of pre- 
 existcnce, the fact of a preexistent state of 
 being, out of which the soul comes in birth into 
 the present, may be, probably is, the supposi- 
 tion with which the Poet is dealing ; and in that 
 case, the forgetfulness would denote the total or 
 all but total disappearance from memory of 
 everything connected with that prior state. 
 We say " all but total " disappearance, for he 
 qualifies it in a way. >7 /\ 
 
 " And yet perhaps the hoarding' sense \ v 
 
 Gives out, at times, (he knows not whence,) \ 
 A little flash, a mystic hint." 
 
 Many have spoken, Bacon, among others, of 
 experiences of the T<ind described in these 
 words, vague recollections, which refusing con- 
 nection with or explanation by, anything in the 
 present life, seem to come from some earlier 
 and entirely forgotten state of being. The 
 Poet now makes fine and happy use of this 
 obscure and strange experience, plays with it, 
 so to say, to bring his vanished friend once 
 
 7 
 
k 
 
 98 
 
 /N ME MO AV AM. 
 
 more into touch with him. The state of ob- 
 livion, regarded for the moment, as that of the 
 departed, may in like manner be relieved or 
 interrupted in his friend's case, by " some dim 
 touch of earthly things." If so, addressing him, 
 he says : 
 
 "O, turn thee round, resolve the doubt," 
 
 " the doubt," that is, as to whence the " touch " 
 comes, and what it means ; 
 
 ** My guardian angel will speak out 
 In that high place, and tell thee all." 
 
 The exposition of this poem would not be com- 
 plete, without subjoining what Tennyson says 
 in " The two voices ; " 
 
 " Moreover something is or seems, 
 That touches me with mystic gleams. 
 Like glimpses of forgotten dreams 
 
 Of something felt, like something here, 
 Of something done, I know not where, 
 Such as no language may declare," 
 
 and these four lines from Wordsworth's fine 
 ode, " Intimations of Immortality." 
 
 " Our birth is but a sleep and a forgetting ; 
 ^ The soul that rises with our life's star, 
 
 \ \ Hath had elsewhere its setting, 
 
 \[ And cometh from afar." 
 
 fi-^ 
 
 ■j^\y 
 
 ^' 
 
CANTO XLV. 
 
 99 
 
 fine 
 
 XLV. 
 The bearing of the sense of individuality 
 
 ACgUIRED IN THIS LIFE, ON THE fiUESTION 
 OF MEMORY IN ANOTHER. 
 
 In the earliest stages of human hTe the sense 
 of .nd.vduality or personal being, the sense of 
 the me, is wanting. The life of the infant 
 IS one of pure sensibility. The subject !.as not 
 learned to distinguish itself from things around 
 It. The self-conscious " I " is as yet unde- 
 veloped. The process of its formation is 
 described in this poem. It is termed rounding 
 to a separate mind," a mind, that is, con- 
 sciously distinguished from the things which it 
 sees and touches, and is said to be accomplished 
 by or "thro' the frame that binds him in." 
 Whatever may be the case with the Divine 
 Personality, the sense of our own arises through 
 l.m.tation, through the physical frame which 
 separates us from other persons and from 
 everything around. Further, once acquired, it 
 cannot be unlearned or forfeited. 
 
 But what has all this to do with the subject 
 of present interest to the Poet, the character of 
 the future state ? Just this, he grounds on it an 
 
 
 
lOO 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 argument, or at least he finds in it a presump- 
 tion in favor of the view that man carries the 
 individuality, or sense of personal identity thus 
 gained, unshattered across the boundary which 
 separates this life from another, and with it, 
 therefore, the recollection of the earthly past. 
 
 / 
 
 '* This use may lie in blood and breath, 
 Which else were fruitless of their due, 
 Had man to learn himself anew 
 Beyond the second birth of death." 
 
 The argument as presented in the poem, for the 
 existence of memory in another state of being, 
 may not seem to carry much weight to some. 
 After all, it will be observed, that the Poet does 
 not claim for it more than a conditional or con- 
 tingent force. " This use may lie in blood and 
 breath." 
 
 \ 
 
 XLVL 
 
 On the supposition of memory surviving in 
 the future state, the whole past earth- 
 ly life must stand disclosed to it. 
 
 This again is somewhat of a companion poem 
 to the preceding ; on which, however, it takes a 
 step in advance, claiming for the immortal dead 
 a clear knowledge of their entire past. Much is 
 
1 
 
 2sump- 
 ies the 
 y thus 
 ' which 
 vith it, 
 )ast. 
 
 for the 
 ' being, 
 ) some. 
 et does 
 or con- 
 lod and 
 
 4G IN 
 RTH- 
 
 )n poem 
 
 takes a 
 
 tal dead 
 
 Much is 
 
 
 CANTO XLVr. loi 
 
 forgotten, passes out of view in this h'fe. 
 Speaking of himself and his friend, he says : 
 
 '• The path we came by, thorn and flower, 
 Is shadowed by the j<rowinjr bour," 
 
 that is, by the lengthening day of life, and for the 
 good reason, that life may not fail, by indulging 
 in retrospect. Forgetting the past is even one 
 of the conditions of progress here. Only thus 
 can the present get its due. 
 
 But there, where character is perfected, "no 
 shade can last." The entire past of the life 
 must stand disclosed, and in it, "those five 
 years of friendship," " its richest field." 
 
 The last stanza is somewhat difficult. The 
 reference in the first two lines would seem to be 
 to those five short years in which he had en- 
 joyed the friendship of Arthur. But if this 
 were the whole domain of Love, he must say : 
 
 •* O Love ! thy province were not large, 
 A bounded field, nor stretching- far ; ' 
 
 he will therefore have love widen its domain, 
 brighten with its roseate hues the whole of his 
 life. 
 
 " Look also," that is, appear, shew thyself, 
 O Love, 
 
 • • . a brooding star, 
 A rosy warmth from marge to marge 
 
 M 
 
 i 
 
 ■'I .'I 
 
 in 
 
 m 
 
 li 
 
 >1 :>J 
 
I02 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 * So that (to him) looking back upon this life 
 from out the clearness and the calm of the 
 other, it may appear all tinged with roseate 
 hues of love — all — not the five rich years of 
 friendship only." — (Mrs. Chapman). 
 
 Dr. Gatty is almost certainly wrong in his interpretation of the 
 words "lest life should fail in looking b^ick." His rendering is, "the 
 past becomes mercifully shaded, as time gees on, otherwise the retro- 
 spect would be intolerable ; " most true, but a truth not meant here, not 
 suitable to the context. 
 
 r 
 
 XLVII. 
 
 The idea of the absorption of the individual 
 
 SOUL IN universal BEING REPUDIATED. 
 
 This poem takes up and looks at, especially 
 in the light of Love, another possibility in 
 regard to the future life ; that, viz., according 
 to which personality — as dependent on " tempo- 
 rary and probably physical conditions " — is lost 
 in death, and the individual soul is merged 
 in the general soul, or in universal being. 
 This doctrine, or one like it, with modifications 
 in some instances, that wear a very Christian 
 guise, has been widely held. The l^oet's ac- 
 count of it is remarkably fine, all the more that 
 it is made in terms already employed to de- 
 scribe the rise of self-conscious personality. 
 
lis 
 
 life 
 
 of 
 
 the 
 
 ros 
 
 eate 
 
 jars of 
 
 ion 
 
 of the 
 
 S is 
 
 , " the 
 
 the 
 
 retro- 
 
 I here, not 
 
 CANTO XL VII. 
 
 " That each who seems a separate whole, 
 Should move his rounds ; 
 
 103 
 
 " rounds " must mean here that which rounds 
 him off from other beings, and at the same 
 time rounds him in. (Compare the use of the 
 word in xlv., 1. 9). 
 
 ** • . . and fusing all 
 The skirtsof self again, should fall 
 Remerging in the general soul." 
 
 The Poet pronounces this, a " faith as vague as 
 all," i.e., altogether, " unsweet." The absorption 
 of the individual in universal being, even in 
 the God of Pantheism, is really the equivalent 
 of extinction ; it certainly does away with the 
 possibility of that recognition or companionship 
 in the future state which Love demands. But 
 no ; 
 
 " Eternal form shall still divide 
 The eternal soul from all beside ; 
 And I shall know him when we meet." 
 
 Some " vaster dream " as to the life beyond 
 may be conceivable, such as that of the absorp- 
 tion of all in God, but if it took away the 
 possibility of mutual recognition and fellow- 
 ship, it could not "hit the mood of Love on 
 earth." 
 
 And yet the alternative is not absolutely 
 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 Ma 
 
I04 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 r^ 
 
 and decisively rejected. As a final fancy and 
 that Love may play with it, he for a moment 
 admits the supposition of absorption in the Soul 
 of the universe ; but doing so, " he holds love to 
 be so strong and so persistent that the spirit of 
 his friend would await his own, to clasp it and 
 bid it farewell before losing itself in light." 
 
 "... He seeks at least 
 
 Upon the last and sharpest heig-ht, 
 Before the spirits fade away, 
 Some landing place to clasp and say, 
 ' Farewell ! we lose ourselves in light.' " 
 
 The Poet's own rendering of these lines, as 
 oiven by Dr. Gatty, is : "If indeed we are to 
 be merged in the universal soul, let us have at 
 least one more parting, before we lose our 
 individualities in the Great Being," (p. 52). 
 
 XLVIII. 
 
 These songs are musings on death and im- 
 mortality, NOT CONCLUSIVE INTELLECTUAL 
 PROOFS. 
 
 This and the following poem may be regard- 
 ed -as another pair of chorus poems. They 
 aim at characterizing his song rather than 
 expressing either his thought or his feeling, 
 
CANTO XL VIII. 
 
 105 
 
 though this statement does not apply without 
 qualification to the second, as the closing 
 stanza shews. Moreover, they are both sHght- 
 ly apologetic in their tone. " These brief lays 
 of sorrow born" are not meant to give con- 
 clusive answers to the great questions raised 
 by death. In that case men might well scorn 
 them. The concern of Sorrow is not " to part " 
 the false from the true, " and prove," establish 
 something certain regarding, the Hereafter ; 
 but rather, when some "slender shade of 
 doubt flits" before it, is suggested from with- 
 out or arises from within, to take it and play 
 with it, as Love may direct, thus making " it 
 vassal unto Love," do Love service, in furnish- 
 ing her with material for her song. But in 
 thus sporting with words. Sorrow has her 
 limits, which in her utterances, she would count 
 it profanation to pass. These lays, at least, 
 are but 
 
 " Short swallow flig-hts of song-, that dip 
 Their wings in tears and skim away." 
 
 The characterization is as beautiful and vivid 
 as it is appropriate to the character of the 
 poems which constitute In Memoriam. 
 
 "Afslender shade of doubt" (2nd stanza); that is, some view re- 
 garding the future state, which, while not certain, has still something to 
 say for itself. 
 
 \f 
 
 
io6 
 
 IN MEMORIAM, 
 
 ! 
 
 k 
 
 XLIX. 
 
 They (the songs) borrow their varying 
 forms from art, nature and philosophy; 
 beneath them all lie his deeper sor- 
 rows unexpressed. 
 
 This poem, too, is apologetic ; it admonishes 
 the reader in what h'ght to regard his songs. 
 " The subjects are deep and solemn, but blame 
 not the muse for her temerity in touching 
 them. She ventures but at the impulse of 
 love, and questions rather than answers ; 
 seeks to learn more than to teach," (Tainsh). 
 The movements of thought and feeling which 
 they reflect come from varied quarters : from 
 Art, from Nature, from Philosophy and Science 
 (the Schools). These movements coming in 
 chance ways and at chance times, the Poet 
 welcomes, as supplying new suggestions to 
 Love, while musing on the Hereafter. They 
 break upon the " sullen surface " of his sorrow, 
 "chequering and dimpling it, like shafts of 
 light and tender breezes playing upon a pool." 
 (Chapman). The reader is to take a passing 
 look ; 
 
 " Look thy look and go thy way," 
 
 m 
 
CANTO XLIX. 
 
 107 
 
 at this play of fancy which gleams in his song, 
 but not to blame " the seeming wanton ripple ; 
 the fancies of the poet obey no law. After all 
 • it is but the surface play of feeling which is 
 revealed, 
 
 ** Beneath all fancied hopes and fears ; " 
 
 that is, beneath all the hopes and fears of fancy 
 which have found expression in his songs ; 
 
 ** Ay me ! the sorrow deepens down, 
 Whose muffled motions blindly drown 
 The bases of my life in tears." 
 
 It seems correct to say that as the former 
 chorus poem closed a series (xli.-xlvii.) occu- 
 pied exclusively with questions regarding the 
 state of the departed, so this one introduces 
 another series (l.-lix.) predominantly, though 
 not exclusively, taken up with the develop- 
 ment, character and destiny of " the imperfect 
 and sinful life of earth " under the influence of 
 sorrow. It is charged throughout with, if pos- 
 sible, more intense feeling than the former. 
 
 " Like light in many a shiver'd lance" (1st stanza). The compari- 
 son is a striking one. The gleam of the wavelet on the pool, broken by 
 the breeze, is compared to that of a lance broken to shivers, every 
 separate fragment of which gleams. 
 
 "To make the sullen surface crisp " (2nd stanza) ; that is, to make 
 it curl. 
 
 
 n 
 
 'f5 
 
•-"p!* 
 
 1 08 
 
 IN MEMORIAM 
 
 L. 
 
 I 
 
 \, 
 
 The ideal, or spiritual presence of his 
 friend, invoked to brighten and to 
 calm the darker and more disquieting 
 passages of life. 
 
 These darker passages are times of depres- 
 sion, his " light is low," " the blood creeps, the 
 nerves prick and tingle, and the heart is sick ; " 
 times of fierce, feverish pain, on witnessing the 
 wild work of death, 
 
 '* Time a maniac scattering dust. 
 And Life, a Fury, slinging flame," 
 
 (powerful metaphors) ; times of doubt, " when 
 my faith is dry," like a channel deserted of its 
 waters ; times of pessimistic thought, when 
 human life seems to have lost all nobleness, 
 and men are like " flies of latter spring " 
 
 " That lay their eggs, and sting and sing, 
 And weave their petty cells and die," 
 
 and last, not least, the hour of death, 
 
 " on the low, dark verge of life, 
 The twilight of eternal day." 
 
 Death, it will be noticed, is regarded as the end, 
 " the term " of human conflict, and " the dark 
 
CANTOS L.—LI. 
 
 109 
 
 verge of life," as " the twilight of eternal day." 
 This was no doubt the settled mind of the Poet 
 regarding death, though at times in his case, as 
 in the case of so many, it had to maintain itself 
 amid conflict with doubt and fear. 
 
 The poem cannot be called a pleasant one ; 
 but it is an extremely strong and vivid picture 
 of one of the darker moods which are liable to 
 enter into human experience. 
 
 " Men the flies of latter spring " (.^rd stanza). The reference, from 
 the connection in which the words occur, would seem to be to those 
 writers who assail the common faith ol Christendom, soon pass off the 
 scene, but leave their venomous words behind them, to poison the souls 
 of the unwary. 
 
 . -i'. i 
 
 LI. 
 
 This presence not dreaded, even if earth's 
 
 VILENESS stands DISCLOSED TO IT. 
 
 This poem, it will be observed, is closely con- 
 nected with the preceding one. The fear, that 
 his friend's love for him, if the desire therein 
 expressed were granted, would be lessened by 
 the discovery of his less noble traits, is repelled 
 as wronging the dead. 
 
 " Shall love be blamed for want of faith ?" 
 
 
 i\ 
 
 f'< 
 
no 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 In the connection, the love here must be, not 
 his love for his friend, but his friend's love for 
 him. " To doubt that they (the dead) can 
 know us, and yet love, is to wrong them. For 
 they are wise, with the wisdom of death, and 
 pitiful with the large mercy of God." (Chap- 
 man). Compare the statement in i John iii. : 
 20, \vhere the greatness of God is adduced not 
 to aggravate, but rather to assuage, the heart's 
 fears and self-accusings. But this is done, it 
 must not be forgotten, in connection with and 
 under the qualification of the presence, in those 
 in regard to whom the reassuring words are 
 spoken, of an affection of a specifically moral, 
 or rather spiritual kind; love of the brethren, of 
 the disciples of Christ, as such. 
 
 In any case not all would be prepared to 
 make the prayer their own, 
 
 '* Be near us when we climb or fall ; " 
 
 while not a few would take exception to the 
 view of God, by implication at least, as making 
 " allowance for us all ; " not on the ground that 
 it unduly magnifies His mercy, for that reaches 
 unto the heavens, but that in its mode of state- 
 ment, it seems to leave the moral character of 
 the mercy in doubt, and to forget that holiness 
 
CANTOS LI. —LI I. 
 
 Ill 
 
 is an attribute of God, not less than mercy, that 
 his eyes are " eyes of judgment, as well as of 
 charity." 
 
 Notice the expression, (and stanza), *' I had such reverence for his 
 blame." 
 
 LII. 
 
 Disquieted nevertheless by the conscious 
 presence of evil in his life, he is 
 assured that the spirit of true love is 
 not offended by human frailty. 
 
 This poem raises and discusses, as do the 
 two which follow, the question of the function 
 of evil in the world, so difficult and so perplex- 
 ing to faith ; and the view to which it seems 
 to incline is, the rather perilous one, that evil 
 is only a transient phenomenon, a mere stage 
 through which the feeble finite being must pass 
 on his way to the attainment of good. The 
 poem as a whole is complicated, and its transi- 
 tions rather difficult of apprehension. 
 
 The image of his friend rises before him. 
 He is conscious of loving him, but not ade- 
 quately. To do that he would require to 
 possess his qualities ; for adequate love, the love 
 
 ^'if 
 
 /. 
 
113 
 
 IN MEMO RI AM. 
 
 which is worthy of the name, reflects the per- 
 fections of the object loved. But 
 
 *' The Spirit of true love replied ; " 
 
 the plaintive song of love is not to be blamed, 
 although sung by one very conscious of human 
 frailty. That frailty is unavoidable in man's 
 case. No ideal of goodness, which the mind 
 may frame, not even the record of the one sin- 
 less life, that of the Saviour of the world, has 
 power to keep " a spirit wholly true " to that 
 ideal. This we understand Lo be the force of 
 the interrogation in the 3rd stanza : 
 
 ** So fret not, like an idle girl," 
 
 "Abide," be patient. Life, even if unhappily 
 " dashed with flecks of sin," will be found to 
 have issued in something valuable, 
 
 •* When time hath sunder'd shell from pearl," 
 
 that is, not exactly, as Dr. Gatty has it, " when 
 the flesh has left the soul free from its contami- 
 nating influence," but when in the course of 
 years, and in the process of development, good 
 has by degrees thrown off the attaching evil. 
 
 One is obliged to say that the moral note 
 struck in this poem is not a very high one. 
 Perhaps this was to be expected from the 
 
T 
 
 m 
 
 CANTOS UI.—LIU, 
 
 113 
 
 uiulcrlyin- conception of evil. As a result, the 
 "wealth iscrathered in" without either repent- 
 ance or reparation. The whole process, more- 
 over, is purely natural. 
 
 LIU. 
 
 TlIK DANCJKR INVOl.VKI) IN THl": WV.W THAT 
 KVII. IS mr A STACK ON TlIK WAV TO COOI), 
 ANDINSOMK INSTAMKS TlIK MKANS KVKN OF 
 I'ROMOTINC (lOOi). 
 
 or 
 
 " TlIK NKKI)S-I?K OV KVIL IS TRITH IN TIIK RKTRO- 
 SPKCT, I'ALSKHOOI) AND I'KRILOlS IN PROS- 
 PECT.'—F.W.R. 
 
 The Poet now faces, as became him, the peril 
 of the doctrine to which he has given expres- 
 sion. Kven if it has to be admitted, that there 
 are instances in which a youth full of excess 
 and folly, has ripened into a richer and better 
 manhood than one coldly virtuous from the 
 beginning— instances which seem to verify the 
 proverb— "the greater the sinner, the greater 
 the saint," 
 
 (( 
 
 • . dar 
 
 e we to this fancy g-ive ? " 
 
 i.e., yield. The word was, in the earliest edition 
 not "fancy," but "doctrine," in the sense of 
 
 ill 
 
 ■ * 
 
 ■:%\ 
 
114 
 
 IN MEMOKIAM. 
 
 opinion or view. Arc vvu ready to assume the 
 responsibility of saying that the wild oats of 
 youthful sovvinj^ were needed to fertilize a soil, 
 that miiiht have otherwise remained barren ? 
 
 << 
 
 who would preach it as a Irulli 
 To Ujose (hat eddy round and round?" 
 
 The I'oet, seized of the danger, becomes the 
 preacher, not too soon, not too decisively. 
 There is in reality only one safe view to enter- 
 tain — that evil is evil in youth and in age, and 
 must be fought and shunned in both. The 
 philosophy that tends in any degree to obliter- 
 ate the distinction between evil and good may 
 call itself or be called "divine;" it certainly 
 does not lead to God, and just as certainly is 
 it at war with all our best moral instincts ; 
 
 •' Hold thou the good ; define it well : 
 For fear divine Philosophy 
 Should push beyond her mark, and be 
 Procuress to the Lords of Hell." 
 
 as it must at least in some instances be, in 
 advocating or even in excusing youthful indul- 
 gence as the path to ultimate sanctity or 
 goodness. 
 
CAN70 IJV, 
 
 i»5 
 
 LIV. 
 
 The trust kxprksskd ov (ux>i) as tiik iinal 
 goal of aix kvii,. 
 
 The connection between tliis ixjem and the 
 preceding one is not a very close one ; not so 
 close as it might appear. It is true that the 
 term "good" which is found in the closing 
 stanza of the one, reappears in the opening 
 line of the other ; but, as must be evident, the 
 word does not express precisely the same idea 
 in each case. In the former it is strictly moral 
 good,—- Hold thou the good ; "—in the latter, 
 the conception is more general. It is a good 
 in which, as the second stanza shews, even the 
 lower animals are contemplated as sharing— 
 good in the widest sense of the word. The 
 hope is expressed in the poem that somehow, 
 somewhere, such good 
 
 (( 
 
 will be the final g-oal of ill." 
 
 In this connection various forms of ill, or evil, 
 in the wide sense of the term, are enumerated .' 
 physical, "pangs of nature;" moral, "sins of 
 will ; " spiritual, " defects of doubt ; " i.e., defects 
 growing out of doubt, or perhaps even con- 
 stituted by doubt ; even inherited weaknesses 
 
 It 
 
 ' ii .,' 
 
 
I 
 
 ii6 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 I 
 
 "taints of blood." The th(ni<^]it of the Voet 
 then passes beyond man, to that physical 
 nature which suffers with and like him, and 
 having- singled out one form of suffering and 
 death after another, and pictured them in a 
 manner singularly vivid and realistic, the hope 
 is expressed, that no part of all this is aimless, 
 
 " Or but subserves ruiother's gain." 
 
 But that this will be the issue : 
 
 "... [hiii good sluill tun 
 At last —far olT—al last, to all, 
 And every winter change to spring," 
 
 lie does not /v'/iozc>, he '' can but trust ; " the 
 trust evc?n becomes a " dream," and his song, a 
 cry in the night, an infant's cry ; so conscious is 
 the Poet of the limitation of human knowledge 
 as to the great mystery of suffering and of sin ; 
 
 '* So runs my dream ; but what am I ? 
 An infant crying in the night ; 
 An infant crying for the light : 
 p--«-_. And with no language but a cry."' 
 
 The helplessness of man in presence of the 
 mysteries of human existence has surely never 
 found more touching utterance than in these 
 now familiar lines. 
 
 1 Compare cxxiv., line 19 :— 
 
 " Then was I as a child that cries, 
 But crying knows his father near." 
 
 tl 
 
CANTO LV 
 
 117 
 
 LV. 
 
 The hopk of personal immorta v shaken 
 
 BY WHAT IS WITNESSED, THOUGH NOT QIITE 
 OVERTHROWN. 
 
 It should be noticed that the question in this 
 and the following poem is not exactly that of 
 the preceding one, the development of good 
 out of evil. It is rather that of individual 
 immortality. It seems a strong point in sup- 
 port of this, that the desire that no life may 
 be utterly extinguished, springs from that 
 which is likest God in us, benevolence ; but 
 Nature, which is God's work, seems to give the 
 lie to our expectation, so careless is she, of the 
 mdividual life, while maintaining the species. 
 Accordingly the P Jet, witnessing her callous 
 waste, falters "where " he "firmly trod," feels his 
 confidence shaken in the truth that " good," at 
 least in this sense of it, "will be the final goal 
 of ill," and finally falls 
 
 '• Upon the ^v^-aX world's altar stairs 
 That slope thro' darkness up to God." 
 
 lliere are few finer or more striking concep- 
 tions in In Memoriam or indeed in modern 
 literature, than that embodied in these lines. 
 
 
 i/f 
 
 ill 
 Jit 
 
 I 
 
ii8 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 It is not, however, easy to define exactly the 
 meaning they were intended to convey. It is 
 doubtful whether Davidson hits it. His words 
 are : " Grandly original is the thought that 
 this stair is an * altar stair,' and that the great 
 world itself is an altar upon which everything 
 that lives, if it will save its life, must offer itself 
 in sacrifice unto God." The idea of sacrifice 
 seems entirely foreign to the passage. The 
 attitude is rather one of worship or prayer, as 
 that which befits the enquirer in such a realm, 
 and in the maintenance of which light may be 
 expected, if any, indeed, is to be given. 
 
 Another stanza follows, vividly depicting 
 man's helplessness, in his attempt to solve the 
 mystery of the Hereafter ; 
 
 " I stretch lame hands of faith, and grope. 
 And gather dust and chaff; " 
 
 a vivid figurative characterization of all which 
 his quest in this region brings him. 
 
 *' and call 
 ^To what I feel is Lord of all. 
 And faintly trust the larger hope." 
 
 As the alternatives before the mind of the Poet 
 are, the extinction of individual being in death, 
 or its prolongation after death, '* the larger 
 
 It 
 
LVI. 
 
 m 
 i 
 
 CANTOS LV.—LF/. 
 
 119 
 
 hope," in the connection in which it is here 
 used, would naturally be regarded as denoting 
 the latter simply. In reality, as now used, it 
 has conne to designate the ultimate salvation 
 of the whole race of mankind, as distinguished 
 from that of a certain number only ; a view, 
 with which, we are not left in doubt, Tenny- 
 son entirely sympathized. 
 
 ii: 
 
 '''I 
 
 The hope of immortality still farther dis- 
 credited, OR "THE HIDEOUS ' NO ' OF NA- 
 TURE."— F.W.R. 
 
 The Poet is still interrogating nature. Her 
 answer is that not only individual existences 
 out of number have perished, but that whole 
 species are extinct ; 
 
 ** A thousand types are g-one ; " 
 
 I know nothing of immortality, " I bring to 
 life, I bring to death ; " death with me ends all. 
 But imafjine this to hold good of man ; man, 
 with hi:: /acuity of worship, " who rolled the 
 psalm to wintry skies ; " " wintry," ?>., on the 
 supposition that there is no God and no Here- 
 after ; " who built him fanes of fruitless 
 
 I i 
 
 l#l 
 
 III 
 
 i 
 
I20 
 
 TN MEMORIAM. 
 
 (\ 
 
 l\ 
 
 I 'f ' 
 
 prayer;" "fruitless," i.e., on the like supposi- 
 tion ; man, with his trust in Love, as at the 
 heart of things, as the sovereign Power ; with 
 his lofty ideals and self-sacrificing efforts, 
 
 " Who loved, who suffered countless ills, 
 Who battled for the True, the Just." 
 
 Imagine this to hold good of him , accept the 
 conclusion that for him, too, there is nothing 
 beyond death; then so far as man is concerned, 
 life is a monstrous incongruity, a horrible 
 dream, an intolerable discord : then " dragons " 
 of the prime," that is, of the earliest period of 
 the earth's history, 
 
 '* That tare each other in their slime, 
 Were mellow music match'd with him." 
 
 This poem is really, at least so it seems to me, 
 one of the most powerful pleas for personal 
 immortality, outside of Revelation. The plea is 
 obviously grounded on the moral and religious 
 nature which man possesses, and by the posses- 
 sion of which he is differentiated from all 
 around him. That he should have no different 
 end from the brute, should perish like it, is un- 
 natural. Man's rational nature demands that 
 the universe to which he stands related and of 
 which he forms part, should be rational, but 
 
CANTO LVI, 
 
 121 
 
 rational it does not appear to be, if a being so 
 loftily endowed, capable of fellowship with 
 God, who has in prayer actually participated in 
 that fellowship, has no higher destiny than to 
 "be blown about the desert dust, or sealed 
 within the iron hills." 
 
 Still the agony remains ; for on such a ques- 
 tion, for all highest natures, for such natures, 
 especially in seasons of bereavement, doubt is 
 agony. Out of this agony the prayer rises, 
 
 " O for thy voice to soothe and bless ! 
 
 What hope of answer, or redress ? 
 Behind the veil, behind the veil." 
 
 11 H 
 
 n. 
 
 
 II 
 
 The meaning of the last two lines would seem to 
 be, not so much that Revelation must solve the 
 doubt, (though, as we have seen, Tennyson was 
 a believer in Revelation and evidently, as his 
 Memoir shows, knew its comfort), as that con- 
 clusive knowledge on the question of immortality, 
 must come from one who has passed " behind 
 the veil ; " or rather, will be reached by us, when 
 death shall tell us this secret as so many others. 
 We come now to a triad of Chorus soncfs, 
 (Ivii., Iviii., and lix.), in which speculative 
 thought wholly ceases. " It is as if the heart 
 had grown weary with the strain, and fell back 
 

 
 122 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 like a tired bird into the nest of its personal 
 f sorrow " (Tainsh). 
 
 i 
 
 f 
 
 
 Note, — In the Vision of Sin, an earlier Poem, these words occur, re- 
 ferring to the same subject : 
 
 " At last I heard a voice upon the slope 
 Cry to the summit, ' Is there any hope ? ' 
 To which an answer pe.iled from that high l.ind. 
 But in a tongue no man could understand, 
 And on the glittering limit, far withdrawn, 
 God made Himself an awful rose of dawn." 
 
 LVII. 
 
 Simple lamentation of the lost friend. 
 
 We encounter a marked change in the strain 
 of In Memoriam at this point. The course of 
 thought in the immediately preceding poems, 
 in which the Poet's mind was fiercely agitated 
 in regard to the question of human destiny, is 
 broken off abruptly. In this lyric, which may 
 possibly be addressed to his sister, he simply 
 abandons himself to the sense of loss, the loss 
 of half his life. At the same time, he finds 
 some solace in the thought, that his friend is 
 richly shrined in these Poems, which have been 
 wrung from the heart of sorrow. He does not 
 anticipate for them, however, the lasting- 
 memory they are likely to enjoy. 
 
 " But I shall pass, my work shall fail." 
 
CANTOS LVII.—LVIII. 
 
 123 
 
 But while he lasts, there will stay with him the 
 deathless memory of his friend's departure out 
 of life. 
 
 '♦Yet in these ears, till hearing dies. 
 One set slow bell will seem to toll 
 The passing- of the sweetest soul 
 That ever look'd with human eyes." 
 
 The lines seem vocal with the melody of the 
 slow-pealing bell. 
 
 LVIII. 
 
 The first prelude of the note of jov. 
 
 This Poem opens with a comparison of the 
 "greetings to the dead," the Ave, Ave, Adieu, 
 Adieu, which have thus far been the burden of 
 these songs, to the drop, drop, of some dank- 
 burial vault. As a result, the peace of other 
 hearts had been idly, i.e.^ to no purpose, broken ; 
 and a too vivid, a depressing, sense of mortality 
 awakened within them, 
 
 " Half conscious of their dying- clay." 
 
 The high muse, Urania, reproaches the Poet for 
 in this way arousing, in those who shared his 
 loss, a fruitless grief, and thus counsels him : 
 
 '* Abide a little longer here, 
 And thou shalt take a nobler leave." 
 
 ii: 
 
 J". 
 
 II 
 
 If 
 
124 
 
 fN MEMORIAM, 
 
 I, 
 
 Let him continue to cherish the past, with its 
 keen sorrow, and it will be seen to have had 
 wise and happy issues. And if he must at length 
 leave it, and address himself to present and 
 pressing duties, it will be in a worthier and 
 nobler mood. 
 
 It should be observed, that those who divide 
 In Memoriam into two parts only, (Azarias), 
 make the second and victorious part, commence 
 with this poem. 
 
 LIX. 
 
 Sorrow invoked as his life companion. 
 
 This beautiful poem was added in the fourth 
 edition of In Memoriam, published in 1851. 
 It forms a fitting sequel to Iviii. The light in 
 which sorrow is regarded, it will be noticed, is 
 entirely changed from that in iii. and xxxix. 
 The explanation of the change, as given by 
 Genung, is " that Sorrow has fled from Nature 
 to God, and in spite of Nature's evil dreams, 
 can leave the problem of human destiny to 
 Him, and can therefore be taken as a trust- 
 worthy guide." It means, at least, that he has 
 begun to experience the benign influence of 
 Sorrow, when rightly taken. 
 
y 
 
 CANTO LIX, 
 
 125 
 
 In acceptinj^ and even invitino: her lifc-lonL'- 
 companionship,— to Hve with him, "no casual 
 mistress, but a wife," — he counsels her, not to be 
 always ^doomy, but to " be sometimes lovely 
 like a bride," if she will rule his life, and shape 
 it to wise and ^^ood ends. Me will not have 
 her leave him, that cannot be ; his " centred 
 passion cannot move," but she must be with 
 him in such fashion that 
 
 " I'll h.ive leave at limes lo play 
 As w'illi the creature of my love." 
 
 That must be in tuning his song to her gentler 
 moods, and so tuning it, with such sprightliness 
 of hope that the note of Sorrow will scarcely be 
 recognized by others in his lay ; 
 
 " That, howsoe'er I know thee, some 
 Could hardly tell what name were thine." 
 
 The whole poem is one of singular beauty and 
 charm. There is a certain delicate and subtle 
 witchery of fancy running through it, which it 
 is difficult to define, but which it should not be 
 difficult to recognize and to feel. 
 
 )i;l 
 
 i^ 
 
 rl: 
 
 I 
 
126 
 
 IN MEMOKIAM. 
 
 6 
 
 LX. 
 
 The misgivings of UNEguAL love. 
 
 In this and in the five succeeding Cantos, the 
 Poet deals with the relationship i^ow subsisting 
 between himself and his departed friend. That 
 friend is contemplated, not as when he was yet 
 on earth, " a soul " indeed " of nobler tone," but 
 as still more ennobled, and in the same measure 
 removed from his sympathy, by his entrance 
 into a higher world. Their mutual relationship 
 is now accordingly such, that he finds the 
 image of himself in the village maiden who 
 has set her affection on one of higher rank than 
 her own, to whom, when he withdraws to his 
 proper sphere, her native surroundings look 
 poor and mean, and who, as she surveys them, 
 " weeps " and says, 
 
 "... how vain am I ! 
 How should he love a thing- so low ? " 
 
 Like her, the Poet, too, doubts or despairs of the 
 possibility of retaining his hold on the love of 
 one, who has passed into a sphere so much 
 above his own. 
 
CANTO LXI. 
 
 127 
 
 LXI 
 
 These misgivincs somewhat allayed by the 
 c:onsclol'sness that his own love abides 
 in spite of the ine(jlality. 
 
 This poem is closely connected with the 
 
 foregoing, being as it were, its complement. 
 
 Whereas in the former, the earthly life is viewed 
 
 as mean and narrow by the Poet, in comparison 
 
 with that into which his friend has passed, it is 
 
 now his friend himself who so regards it, or 
 
 rather who so regards the Poet in it. In his 
 
 high estate, it may be his to hold converse with 
 
 the greatest souls that have lived ; with a Plato, a 
 
 Dante, or an Isaiah : if so, " how dwarf'd and 
 
 blanch'd," like plants deprived of warmth and 
 
 sunlight, must his (the Poet's) growth appear. 
 
 Notwithstanding let him turn his eye to the 
 
 earthly shore, and he will find the love which is 
 
 worth all else, in full vigor and himself its 
 
 object. 
 
 " I loved thee, Spirit, and love, nor can 
 The soul of Shakespeare love thee more." 
 
 There is a kind of bold and violent self-assertion 
 in these two lines, w^hich seems out of harmony 
 with the general tone of In Memoriam. 
 
,J> I M 
 
 !'• 
 
 128 
 
 /N MEMOKJAM. 
 
 LXII. 
 
 u 
 
 TlIK SKLK AllNKliATlON Ol' LOVK. 
 
 'I'his poem attaches itself (|uile closely t(j tl 
 last, lie is sure of his own love, and happy, as 
 true love ever is, in its exercise. lie has asked 
 his friend to observe it from his hii^h estate. The 
 possibility is now contemplated, that this simi)le 
 earthly love may be too unworthy to attract 
 its object, may even make him " blench," start 
 back, as at the sii^ht of .something; unexpected 
 and unwelcome, then let it be as " an idle tale," 
 not to himself, — that it could never be, — but to 
 its exalted object, to whose " deeper eyes " 
 becomes " matter for a flying smile," like som«^ 
 foolish early love, outlived in later years. 
 
 Thus what the Poem depicts at this point is 
 the rare self-abnegation of which love is 
 capable. It should be .said, however, that this 
 belongs only to love of the purest and loftiest 
 sort. It is not all love which is content to give 
 affection, without receiving it in turn. 
 
 \k I 
 
I' 
 
 CANTO LXni. 
 
 129 
 
 LXIII. 
 
 Yet such self-abne(;ation may not be necessary. 
 
 The hijrhcr being may feel afTection for one 
 much beneath him, and this without thereby 
 beincr dragged downward. The Poet's own 
 experience has taught him this. Man though 
 he be, he can pity an overdriven horse, and 
 give love to his dog, nor is he hindered in his 
 upward aspirations by these feelings, of which 
 dumb animals are the objects. So he, too, in 
 turn, though so far beneath the friend who has 
 been taken up into the life above, may be in 
 his grief the object of his sympathy, without 
 impeding him \\\ his U| ward course. 
 
 " So mayst thou watch . le, where I weep, 
 As unto vaster motions bound, 
 The circuit of thine orbit round 
 A higher height, a deeper deep." 
 
 The sentiment is simple and natural, and the 
 expression strong, but the Canto scarcely rises 
 either in the melody of the rhythm or in the 
 tone of feeling to the general level of the Poem. 
 
 ••Initsassu,«ptionupto heaven." (,st stanza) ; in its heavenward 
 asp.rat.ons ; Dr. Gatty : " without robbing heaven of its dues of rever- 
 
 I ! 
 
 ence. 
 
■;-="•!«» 
 
 130 
 
 /N MEMORIAM. 
 
 LXIV. 
 
 The continued interest of his friend in the 
 preceding earthly life and in himself 
 as a part of it, suggested and sustained 
 by another analogy. 
 
 This poem describes with a good deal of 
 detail, and with much vividness and force, the 
 upward career of a person of humble birth, 
 but of lofty genius ; his successful conflict with 
 opposing circumstances, and his achievement in 
 the end of the highest honors of the state, and 
 then calls attention to the f^imiliar and pleas- 
 ing fact that there are moments in his life when 
 the home of his childhood and the playmate of 
 his youth rise to his memory with deep and 
 tender interest. May not his friend, too, from 
 the lofty height to which he has risen, feel an 
 interest similarly strong and tender in him, his 
 early mate ? 
 
 The poem is a fascinating one. Its charm 
 lies, not in the depth and intensity of the 
 feeling expressed, — many surpass it in these 
 respects, — but in its exceeding simplicity and 
 naturalness. The fact which supplies the an- 
 alogy is familiar enough, but it is wrought out 
 with a singular combination of strength and 
 
II 
 
 CANTO LXIV. 
 
 131 
 
 beauty ; so much so, that there are only few 
 of the separate lyrics that supply a larger 
 number of really striking lines. 
 Take the following : 
 
 " Who breaks his birth's invidious bar, " 
 
 " bar," <?>., obstacle to success ; " invidious," not 
 in the sense of awakening envy, but in the sense 
 of undesirable, offensive. 
 
 " And breasts the blows of circumstance," 
 i.e., adverse circumstance. 
 
 "And gfrasps the skirts of happy chance," 
 
 i.e., fortunate " chance." 
 
 " And grapples with his evil star," 
 
 " evil " as having assigned to him a humble life. 
 
 •' Who makes by force his merit known ; " 
 
 "force," not here violence, but strength of 
 character and of will. 
 
 "And lives to clutch the g-olden keys ; " 
 
 " keys " as the well-known symbol of office. 
 
 " And shape the whisper of the throne ; " 
 
 a truly felicitous phrase, one which has gone as 
 a permanent expression into the language. 
 
 1 
 
 
fl 
 
 132 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 Then, when the Poet would depict the inter- 
 est felt in moments of pensive memory by this 
 " divinely gifted " and wondrously succsssful 
 man in the scenes of his boyhood, it could 
 scarcely be more touchingly expressed than in 
 the words which represent him as feeiing 
 
 " A distant dearness in the hill, 
 A secret sweetness in the stream." 
 
 LXV. 
 
 He likewise may even be still something 
 to his friend. 
 
 This Canto may well be regarded as supply- 
 ing the culminating thought in this cycle of the 
 Poem, marking a great advance from ix. and 
 ( Ixii. In the happier mocd which he has reach- 
 ^ ed, he addresses the spirit of the departed in 
 a tone of resignation : 
 
 " Sweet soul, do with me as thou wlU." 
 
 He, on his part, soothes his troubled fancy with 
 the thought of the imperishable constancy of 
 love. 
 
 " Love's too precious to be lost, 
 A little grain shall not be spilt." 
 
 The love here may either be, his love to his 
 
 
CANTOS LXV.—LXVI. 
 
 ^ZZ 
 
 friend or his friend's love to him ; it would 
 seem to be best to regard it as inclusive of both. 
 Seized of this truth, the inspiring thought 
 arises in his mind, comes fluttering up like a 
 bird on the wing, and like that bird, self-poised, 
 needing no support from without ; 
 
 ** Since we deserved the name ^l friends 
 And thine effect so lives in me, 
 A part of mine may live in thee, 
 And move thee on to noble ends." 
 
 This brief lyric has so many subtle turns of 
 thought, that its beauty may easily escape the 
 reader. 
 
 A series of poems now follows, in which the 
 calmer mood reached by the Poet alternates 
 as in Ixxii. with the bitter, tumultuous feeling 
 of loss. This series may be regarded as ex- 
 tending to Ixxvii. 
 
 LXVI. 
 *• In the midst of utter desolation there 
 
 COMES A KINDLY CHEERFULNESS LIKE THAT 
 OF THE BLIND."— F.W.R. 
 
 The Poet's gay moods excite surprise in one 
 who had thought his heart to be diseased and 
 warped by sorrow. In explanation he says 
 
r 
 
 fi I 
 
 134 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 that the loss he has met has not only not 
 embittered him, it has touched his nature with 
 kindly sympathies ; 
 
 " Has niado nic kijidly witli my kind," 
 
 like one who has lost his sight. 
 
 The picture of the simple and innocent 
 pleasures of the man overtaken with blindness 
 is wrought out with great beauty of detail and 
 in language that any child can understand. 
 We are made to see his helplessness rendering 
 him sympathetic, his deprivation of higher 
 satisfactions compensated by the greater pleas- 
 ure which he feels in simpler and lower ones. 
 As he indulges in those, he dreams of the sky 
 he can no longer see. Then in two lines re- 
 markable for their union of simplicity and force 
 — lines full of pathos, which speak to the imagi- 
 nation and the heart, and cling to the memory, 
 and which are equally applicable to the illustra- 
 tion and to the case which it is designed to 
 illustrate — he gives us the whole light and shade 
 of the situation ; 
 
 " His inner day can never die, 
 His night of loss is always there." 
 
CANTO LXVII. 
 
 135 
 
 LXVII. 
 
 The moonlight sends his thought to the 
 tomb of his friend, but now with a 
 quieting influence. 
 
 This is the first of a nuinber of poems which 
 present to us the action of the Poet's mind, in 
 reference to his lost friend, during the night 
 season, first in the waking and afterwards in 
 the dreaming state. 
 
 In the poem before us, he is awake ; the 
 moonlight, as it falls on his bed, sends his 
 fancy to the marble tablet in Clevedon Church, 
 erected in memory of his friend. He sees it 
 illumined by the moon's " silver flame." The 
 night advances ; " the mystic glory swims 
 away." He falls asleep until the morning 
 dawn, " till dusk is dipt in gray," and again he 
 sees the marble whiteninp; in the returninp- 
 light. 
 
 The poem deserves, and will well repay 
 careful stud)^ It contains several felicitous 
 expressions. The reader will notice the fol- 
 lowing : '' closing eaves of wearied eyes," for 
 falling asleep ; '* dusk dipt in gray," for dawn ; 
 " a lucid veil," that which hides the object on 
 
 t 
 
 I 
 
 1 
 
136 
 
 IN MEMOKTAAf. 
 
 which it is cast, but is itself white and clear. 
 The only expression which is at all difficult 
 is, '* mystic glory " as applied to the moonlight, 
 the " silver flame " which steals slowly over the 
 tablet. The meaning of the epithet here may 
 be emblematical. The words " from coast to 
 coast " must mean the coast from one side of 
 the bay into which the Severn falls to that on 
 the other, or from Somersetshire to Wales. 
 
 "In the dark church like a ghost," (4th stanza). In the earlier 
 editions the line ran, " In the chancel like a ghost." The tablet, how- 
 ever, is not in the chancel of the church, as incorrectly stated in Mr. 
 Hallam's private Memoir of his son. 
 
 LXVIII. 
 
 His own sadness transferred in the dream- 
 state TO the face of his friend. 
 
 We have now the action of the Poet's mind 
 in reference to his friend, during dreams, de- 
 picted in a succession of lyrics. It has been 
 observed that in the earlier stage of his bereave- 
 ment " clouds of nameless sorrow " darkened 
 his dreams ; now they are represented as calm 
 and natural, though the sense of loss makes 
 itself still felt amid them. 
 
 In the poem before us he represents himself 
 as dreaming of his friend, the friend of whom 
 
CANTO LXVIII. 
 
 137 
 
 his waking thoughts are full, but he cannot 
 dream of him as dead. 
 
 " Sleep, Death's twin brother, knows not Death. " 
 
 This will scarcely hold as a univeral truth. 
 But in the Poet's case, if in dreams he calls up 
 the form of his friend, he can only call it up 
 as living ; he walks with him " as ere" i.e., before 
 he " walked forlorn," 
 
 ** When all our path was fresh with dew, 
 And all the bugle breezes blew 
 Reveillee to the breaking- morn." 
 
 A fine description of the season of youth, made 
 vivid by one metaphor after another ; the sec- 
 ond being particularly striking. 
 
 Recalling his friend in dream, he sees a 
 strange trouble in his face ; a trouble which 
 remains unexplained while the dream lasts. 
 He wakes early, 
 
 •' . Ere the lark had left the lea," 
 
 out of his vision-haunted sleep, to discover that 
 it is the trouble of his own earlv and uncontrol- 
 led grief, which he has unwittingly transferred 
 to the face of his friend. This is characterized 
 by Davidson as "a fine piece of psychological 
 observation." 
 
 '! I 
 
 -} k 
 
 "Times my breath," (ist stanza), referring to the fact that the 
 breathing is slower and more regular in sleep. 
 
 I 
 
138 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 LXIX. 
 
 Mis (;uikk, a crown ov thorns, is chani;k[) 
 INTO m:ak by thk glory <:^v a hani\ 
 
 or 
 
 Tut: tranformation of sorrow. 
 
 The dream continues or is repeated ; but the 
 subject of the weird dream in this poem is not 
 the lost friend, but the Poet himself. The 
 dream, besides, is rather an allegory than a 
 dream, or, at least, it is a dream which shaped 
 itself into allegory. Nature, amid which he 
 wanders, gives no sign of spring. Its ancient 
 power is locked up in endless winter. The 
 streets are blackened " with smoke and frost " 
 and human speech is used only to chatter 
 trifles. This is nature and human life as 
 colored by his sorrow ; perhaps also, as viewed 
 in the light of the barren scepticism of the age. 
 
 A wood to which he wanders has no leafage 
 even on which to rest his eye ; it has but 
 thorny boughs, whereof he makes a wreath 
 for his head. Wearing this, he becomes an 
 object of merriment and scorn to those around. 
 
 " They called me in the public squares 
 The fool that wears a crown of thorns." 
 
CANTO LXIX. 
 
 »39 
 
 By this "crown of thorns" perhaps we may 
 understand, not so much the piercing sense of 
 loss under which he has suffered, as the songs, 
 thus far so generally charged with pain and 
 woe, in which he has given tuneful expression 
 to it, and in words, too, that to many seemed 
 exaggerated and unreal, and thus supplied 
 material for merriment and scorn. 
 
 At this stage, an angel of the night, one of 
 those celestial messengers whose task it is to 
 deal with the darker experiences of life, " look- 
 ed upon " his " crown and smiled," not the 
 smile of contempt, but that of sympathy ; also, 
 
 ** He reached the g-lory of a hand, 
 
 That seemed to touch it into leaf." 
 
 This can only mean the transformation of his 
 sorrow, and of his song with it, under some 
 benign and heavenly influence which has reach- 
 ed him — " the divine thing in the gloom," which, 
 we are told, the Poet meant by " the glory of 
 a hand." 
 
 " The voice was not the voice of grief. 
 The words were hard to understand." 
 
 The Poet has told us, that even when he 
 speaks in the first person, he is sometimes voic- 
 ing not his personal feelings and experiences 
 
 % * 
 

 . L.-au iwf ^1 
 
 '^■nWUMHIVIW^ 
 
 140 
 
 /iV MEMO RI AM, 
 
 only, but the feelings and experiences of hu- 
 manity at large, and which he shares in common 
 with it. If we might regard him as so speaking 
 here, then these words might be taken as point- 
 ing to the power, which belongs to the celestial 
 ministry of the unseen, to transform the darker 
 and more sorrowful experiences of life into the 
 rich harvest of saintly character and undying 
 hope. Compare 2 Cor., 4: 17; — "Our light 
 affliction . . . worketh a far more exceed- 
 ing and eternal weight of glory while we look 
 
 at 
 
 the things zvhich are not seen'' 
 
 LXX. 
 
 Darkness. Futile effort to form a distinct 
 picture of his friend. 
 
 The Poet makes the effort to recall at night- 
 time the familiar features, striving to paint 
 " on the gloom " the face he knows, but without 
 success, 
 
 *• . . , the lines are taint 
 And mix with hollow masks of nig-ht." 
 
 The state seems to be that between sleeping 
 and waking, and while it lasts, those masks go 
 
CANTOS LXX.—LXXI, 
 
 141 
 
 on tumbling and mixing at their own will, 
 a strange weird phantasmagoria ; 
 
 " Till all at once beyond (he will 
 I hear a wizard music roll, 
 And thro" a lattice on the soul 
 Looks thy fair face and makes it still." 
 
 As SO often with the attempt to recall a word, 
 or a name, the effort must cease in order to 
 success, so in the present case, the familiar 
 features of his vanished friend, resisting the 
 effort of the active fancy to shape them into 
 distinctness, come up spontaneously in a passive 
 or quiescent state of will. But as this poem is 
 found in the midst of a succession of dream- 
 pieces, the state of quiescence, in which the else 
 eluding image is caught, may in this case have 
 to be thought as reached in sleep, and thus in 
 that sense " beyond the will." 
 
 LXXI. 
 
 One scene in their past experience at last 
 
 VIVIDLY recalled IN DREAM. 
 
 The reference in this final lyric of the series 
 is to a journey made by the two in 1830, 
 through a district in " summer France." Sleep, 
 which has often tortured him with fantastic 
 
142 
 
 TN MEMOKIAM. 
 
 visions, at last favors the I'oet with one " night- 
 long " vision of that tour, recalling 
 
 •' . . . the river's wooded leacli, 
 
 The fortress, ajid the niountaiti ridjfe, 
 The cataract Hashing from the hridg"e, 
 Tlie hreaker hreakinjL^' 011 the heach, " 
 
 these being the outstanding features in the 
 landscape. This leads him to address sleep, as 
 kin " to death and trance and madness," sus- 
 pending like these the exercise of ordered 
 thought and will. Having " such credit with 
 the soul," such power to produce temporary- 
 illusion, it is invoked to "bring an opiate trebly 
 strong," that no sense of wrong rising blindly 
 may mar his pleasure as in the visions of the 
 night, he talks as of old with his friend. 
 
 "The blindfold sense of wrong" may be 
 supposed to refer, not to any wrong done him- 
 self in the withdrawal of a loved presence, but 
 to Arthur's loss of the fame, which he must else 
 have won, and to which explicit reference is 
 made in Ixxiii. Their talk was said to be "of 
 men and minds," (the alliteration will be 
 noticed, of which there are so many example'^ 
 in the Poem, and to which, in part at least 
 melody is due)," the dust of chanj. 
 expression is an obscure one. It c. >es n< . 
 
CANTOS /.x.w. -i.xxn. 
 
 143 
 
 necossHrily stand in apiJ(>sition to tlic clause 
 which precedes, and may simpl)- desi<rnatc the 
 Poet's sense of the hght and trivial character of 
 the objects and the interests which " chantre " 
 was continually evolving; like "dust" they 
 were blown hither and thither by every chang- 
 ing breeze. Once more, their talk embraced 
 
 " The days, lliat gri»\v to somcthiiij,'- s(ran«,'-e," 
 
 the transformations wrought on i)rlvatc and 
 •social life, already so rapid in the i^^et's day, 
 and so marvellous. 
 
 I 
 
 LXXII. 
 
 First anniversarv ov arthirs nKATii. 
 
 This lyric, if there were no other evidence of 
 the fact, would be enough to shew that the 
 successive lyrics in In Memoriam were not 
 written in the order of time, in which they 
 stand in the Poem as a whole. Some allow- 
 ance, no doubt, must be made for fluctuations 
 in feeling, and for sudden outbursts of sorrow, 
 even after a degree of calm has been reached.' 
 One of the Poet's commentators has found such 
 a lapse here. The tumult of feeling in the 
 
i 
 
 mm 
 
 
 (', 
 
 11*? 
 
 I 
 
 144 
 
 IN ME MO KI AM. 
 
 lyric, however, is so great, the thought of the 
 loss of which the day reminds him is so steeped 
 in bitterness, that it is difficult to think its 
 composition could have followed that of lyrics 
 in some of which a sweet spirit of resignation 
 has been seen. 
 
 The day, a day of September wind and rain, 
 is graphically pictured as blowing " the poplar 
 white " by the reversal of its leaves, as lashing 
 " the streaming pane," and making the rose 
 droop " with its quick tears," (a fine metaphor), 
 and " the daisy close her crimson fringes ; " 
 with perhaps a subtle suggestion of resemblance 
 to the day a year before — the day that for him 
 
 "... sicken'd every living bloom 
 And blurr'd the splendor of the sun," 
 
 with evident reference to the power which 
 belongs to a great bereavement, to change the 
 whole aspect of nature to the mourner ; " day " 
 when his " crown'd estate," crown'd above all 
 with such a friendship, " began to pine ; " 
 another metaphor of much beauty and force. 
 
 But so keen is his sense of loss, so rebellious 
 his feeling, so completely is he taken possession 
 of by it, that if, instead of rising in gloom and 
 storm, it had been a day of peaceful sunshine 
 
CANTOS LXXIL^LXXIII. 
 
 H5 
 
 or of gentle summer breeze, it would have 
 looked 
 
 " As wan, as chill, as wild as now." 
 
 Addressing it, he bids it, as if laden "with some 
 hideous crime," hasten to its joyless close, and 
 " hide " its " shame beneath the ground." 
 
 One is reminded of Job's imprecation on the 
 day of his birth. " Let the day perish on which 
 I was born." 
 
 The feeling in the poem may well appear 
 over-strained if not unreal ; but given the 
 feeling, the language in which it is expressed, 
 and in which the aspects of nature are 
 described, as seen through it, is wonderfully 
 vivid and forceful. 
 
 » 
 
 LXXIII. 
 
 Regret for the loss of fame by his friend, 
 
 MITIGATED BY THE CONSIDERATION OF ITS 
 FADING CHARACTER, AND BY THAT OF THE 
 INTELLECTUAL POWER WHICH WOULD HAVE 
 ACHIEVED IT. 
 
 This poem and the four which follow are 
 taken up with the subject of fame ; first, his 
 friend's, and then, as in some way connected 
 with it, the Poet's own. The thought with 
 
146 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 ^ 
 
 which this first opens, is that of the multiplicity 
 of interests in the universe, and of the greatness 
 of the need which they involve. 
 
 ** So many worlds, so much to do. 
 
 So little done, such things tO be," 
 
 He may not judge therefore by any narrow 
 view of things, where, in what realm, his friend's 
 powers were most needed or could be used to 
 best advantage, 
 
 ** Kovv know I what had need of thee, 
 For thou wert strong- as thou wert true ? " 
 
 But in any case, the fame on earth which he 
 had anticipated for him, was not attained, nor 
 to be attained : 
 
 " The head hath miss'd an earthly wreath ! " 
 
 In this he finds ground for regret, but no longer 
 for complaint. This, like all else, falls out 
 according to unerring law ; and besides, earthly 
 fame has no endurance. " We pass." The 
 place which knew us, knows us no more forever. 
 The very path we trod is soon obliterated. 
 
 None. 
 
 "What fame is left for human doeds 
 In endless age ? " 
 
 . It rests with Go.!.' 
 
CANTOS LXXIII.—LXXIV. 
 
 147 
 
 The meaning of the last statement therefore is 
 not, as it seems to me, that it rests with God to 
 determine what fame each shall have, but that 
 God, that the Divine mind, keeps in perpetuity 
 and that it alone keeps, the story of any heroic 
 act or course of action. This is the solace to 
 which he turns in view of his friend's head 
 missing "an earthly wreath ; " and this besides, 
 the soul retains self-infolded the virtuous force, 
 which with opportunity given, "would have 
 forged a name." He therefore bids the " hollow 
 wraith," the ghostly spectre, " of dying fame, 
 fade wholly." 
 
 LXXIV. 
 
 His friend's kindred with the great comes 
 
 OUT in death. 
 
 A fine use is made by the Poet in this lyric 
 of a well-attested fact, that not infrequently a 
 man's face in death reveals hitherto unperceived 
 resemblances to some one of his race. Sir 
 Thomas Browne, speaking of one recently dead, 
 says, "He lost his own face, and looked like one 
 of his near relations ; for he maintained not his 
 proper countenance, but looked like his uncle.'* 
 In like manner, musing on his departed friend, 
 
148 
 
 IN MEMORIAM, 
 
 *' 
 
 he discovers his true character, his likeness to 
 the wise and great of the race ; but he does not 
 see all, nor speak all he sees, 
 
 ** . . . knowing- Death has made 
 His darkness beautiful with Thee." 
 
 The thought and the expression in these 
 closing lines of the poem are alike beautiful. 
 One can hardly fail, however, to be struck with 
 the contrast between the sentiment which they 
 embody, and the bitter and rebellious feeling 
 regarding the death of his friend pervading 
 Ixxii. Months, if not years, one would imagine, 
 must have lain between the states of mind, 
 which could find truthful expression in strains 
 so wide apart. 
 
 LXXV. 
 
 The fame inattained here is surely being 
 
 ACHIEVED elsewhere. 
 
 The opening stanza of this poem takes up 
 the thought contained in the closing stanza of 
 the last. In both stanzas there is reference to 
 the same purpose; silence regarding the merits 
 of his friend ; in the one, in these words. 
 
CANTO LXXV. 
 
 ** But thr-e is more than I can see, 
 And what I see I leave unsaid," 
 
 in the other, in these, 
 
 149 
 
 •* I leave thy praises unexpressed." 
 
 There is in point of fact thus far, not much of 
 direct eulogy of his friend ; the same could not 
 be said of the later poems. He is silent 
 regarding his greatness, as feeling his incom- 
 petence to do it justice in his verse. He even 
 shrinks from the attempt to do so, as if makmg 
 an unworthy use of the qualities which had 
 won his admiration and his love. 
 
 " I care not in these fading- days," 
 
 days, in which impressions made are so soon 
 obliterated, 
 
 " To raise a cry that lasts not long, 
 
 And round thee with the breeze of song. 
 To stir a little dust of praise." 
 
 The skill and success with which the metaphor 
 is carried out in these words, " the breeze of 
 song, to stir a little dust," etc., will be observed. 
 In any case, the world gives men credit for what 
 they do, not for what they might or could have 
 done ; but somewhere— beyond the veil— some 
 
 m 
 
ISO 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 high task is being "wrought with tumult of 
 acclairrii" 
 
 " So here shall silence guard thy fame," 
 
 which could only be injured by inadequate 
 speech. 
 
 LXXVI. 
 The fleetingness of human fame. 
 
 The transition from the fame, which, had life 
 permitted, would have been Arthur's, to that of 
 the Poet, who sings of his loss, is a simple and 
 natural one. What immortality can the poet 
 hope for his verse ? Ascend in fancy to the 
 zenith, look at the achievements of the modern 
 poet from that high point, how do they not 
 dwindle and disappear? Or pass in imagina- 
 tion into the distant future, " lighten," i.e.^ take 
 thy airy flight, 
 
 "... thro' 
 The secular abyss to come," 
 
 and thou shalt see that " thy deepest lays " 
 have ceased to charm, " are dumb," while the 
 yew tree,' which saw their birth, is still green. 
 
 I The yew is selected as attaining to a great age ; its life is number- 
 ed by centuries, 
 
CANTOS LXXVr.—LXXVII. 
 
 151 
 
 " The matin songs," the songs of Homer, of 
 David may last, but thine shall wither before 
 the oak has lived half its days. 
 
 *' And what are they when these (oaks) remain 
 The ruined shells of hollow towers." 
 
 ^1 
 
 LXXVII. 
 
 Immortality for his verse hopeless, but he 
 will sing all the same. 
 
 This is the last of what have been termed the 
 Chorus poems. It need not detain us. It pre- 
 sents a view of modern song, which, however 
 applicable to much of it, time thus far has 
 happily shown to be inapplicable to the Poet's 
 own ; but even if applicable, if his verse, too, 
 shall die, his 
 
 (( 
 
 darkened ways 
 Shall ring with music all the same." 
 
 To sing of his loss and of his love is sweeter 
 to him than to earn immortality, even if by 
 trying higher flights he might have hoped to 
 do so. 
 
 i.l 
 
152 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 LXXVIII. 
 
 
 \ 
 
 Another Christmas. The sense of loss 
 remains, but now calm and not incom- 
 patible with mirth even. 
 
 It is claimed by some that a new section of 
 In Memoriam commences with this poem. Ac- 
 cording to Genung, it introduces a new Cycle, 
 which he terms the Cycle of the Present, 
 embracing Ixxviii.-ciii. It is so designated 
 because according to this writer, " the thought 
 has to do with the present aspect of the Poet's 
 love for the dead and of the immortal one's 
 relation to him." The marking off of these 
 twenty-five Cantos into a distinct section, with 
 the above as its characteristic thought, seems to 
 me very arbitrary. It has no obvious or even 
 actual foundation in the contents of the includ- 
 ed poems. If by " the present aspect of the 
 Poet's love for the dead, and of the immortal 
 one's relation to him," is meant " the aspect " 
 at the time when the songs were written, then 
 this is forthcoming in the earlier, as well as in 
 the intermediate and later parts of In Memor- 
 iam ; while on the other hand, a poem such as 
 Ixxxvii. is wholly retrospective. The utmost 
 
CANTO LXXVIIL 
 
 '53 
 
 which can be said with certainty seems to be 
 this, that the three successive Christmas poems 
 indicate successive states of feeling, progress 
 from utter unrelieved grief, through tranquil 
 calm, towards hope and victory. 
 
 The change which has come over the Poem 
 at this stage will be readily recognized, if we 
 compare this Christmas celebration with the 
 previous one (xxx.) Then the sorrow was 
 tumultuous, like the storms raging without, 
 and the observance of the Christmas usages 
 was forced and cheerless ; now the sorrow is 
 calm, as is the day with its hushed winds and 
 its silent snow. 
 
 iit' 
 
 *' No wing- of wind the region swept ; " 
 
 a fine metaphor finely expressed. 
 
 But there is still "the quiet sense of some- 
 thing lost," brooding sleep-like over all things, 
 it is so quiet, however, the Christmas observance 
 proceeds with so much of ancient mirthful 
 usage, that the Poet asks with startled feeling, 
 "Can sorrow wane?" Is his grief for his 
 friend actually lessened ? That were worse 
 than all! 
 
 "O last regret, regret can die ! " 
 
 But no, his sorrow lives on within his " mystic " 
 
 * r * 1 
 
/ 
 
 154 
 
 IN MEMO RI AM, 
 
 being ; " mystic," perhaps as able to combine 
 strangely conflicting feelings, though tears are 
 no longer shed. 
 
 " This is not victory," to quote from Stopford 
 Brooke, " the grief is still only personal. The 
 Poet has not escaped from himself, and the year 
 which has been spent in half-intellectual 
 analysis of doubts, and the replies of the 
 understanding to them, has not brought peace 
 to the life of his soul." Still from this point 
 onwards " the change is towards recovery. 
 Through the undertone of grief, there begins to 
 flash up now and then, the note of hope, and 
 gradually the hope grows stronger and more 
 permanent, till at last the poem ends in hope so 
 intense as to be almost joy. The recovery 
 consists in the passing of g^'-^f unto hope, not 
 in the passing of love inco forgetfulness." 
 (Tainsh). 
 
 LXXIX. 
 
 A FRIEND MORE THAN A BROTHER, AS SUPPLE- 
 MENTING DEFICIENCIES. 
 
 This poem is addressed to the Rev. Charles 
 Tennyson, the Poet's brother, and at the time 
 of its composition engaged to be married to 
 
CAN'IO LXXIX, 
 
 155 
 
 Miss Sell wood, a younger sister of Lady 
 Tennyson. This circumstance may be — ac- 
 cording to Dr. Gatty it is — the reference of 
 the words in the first stanza; "the costliest 
 love." 
 
 The tone of the poem is apologetic. The 
 Poet has before him the line in ix. and quoted 
 here, 
 
 " More than my brothers are to me," 
 
 and the fear is present to his mind that it may 
 have hurt one who possessed the very strongest 
 claims on his esteem and affection. He feels 
 it his duty therefore to explain. The common 
 influences, to which in childhood and youth they 
 had been subjected, had moulded them alike ; 
 had made them both wealthy, but wealthy 
 therefore with kindred qualities of mind and 
 
 heart. 
 
 " But he was rich where I was poor, 
 And he suppHed my want the more 
 As his unHkeness fitted mine." 
 
 The brother is not the complement of the 
 brother, as the happily chosen friend is. The 
 picture of the way in which ancestry, nature in 
 field wood and stream, and Christian training 
 in the home, unite to mould the character and 
 habits of an English youth, is drawn with great 
 
 '] 
 
156 
 
 IN ME MORI AM. 
 
 vividness and force, while it is one to captivate 
 the reader by its naturalness and beauty. It 
 could have been drawn only by one who had 
 been reared amid the pure and healthful 
 influences which it depicts. 
 
 " My wealth resembles thine," (5th stanza). It is a singular mistake 
 which Dr. Gatty makes, in explaining these words by the fact, that each 
 brother had in the two sisters a special and kindred object of affection. 
 
 LXXX. 
 
 Hk finds mklp and comfort in the thought of 
 what his own dkath would have been 
 to his friend. 
 
 This is one of four pictures of what might 
 have been. The other three are Ixxxi., Ixxxiv. 
 and xciii. In the present poem, the case is 
 supposed, that he (the Poet) had died, and his 
 friend had lived on. "Death," then, ("holy 
 death," can scarcely be termed a felicitous 
 expression), had 
 
 "... dropl the dust on tearless eyes," 
 
 i.e., the Poet's eyes, which on this supposition 
 had not known the sorrow of bereavement. 
 His friend, on the other hand, would have 
 mourned deeply but calmly, would have 
 
CANTO LXXX. 
 
 157 
 
 sorrowed but with the resignation that comes 
 of trust in God and love to man ; and the 
 burden of sorrow thus borne would have turned 
 to gain. 
 
 What better can he (the Poet) do, since he is 
 the survivor, how more truly honor his friend 
 than bear his removal in the same sweet spirit 
 of resignation, and with a like purpose to turn 
 the burden of loss and sorrow into gain ? 
 
 " His credit thus shall set me free," 
 
 i.e., the noble yet gentle sorrow with which I 
 credit him shall do so ; 
 
 " And, influence rich — to sooth and save, 
 Unused example," 
 
 unused because the alternative which was 
 needed to allow the example to take effect was 
 not realized, 
 
 "... from the grave " 
 " Stretch out dead hands to comfort me." 
 
 It will add to the force of the last line if we 
 take the word " comfort " in its old and proper 
 sense of " strengthen." 
 
 .r<l 
 
 ill 
 
HI 
 
 158 
 
 IN ME MORI AM. 
 
 LXXXI. 
 
 Love ripened by death. 
 
 We have in this poem, as in the former, 
 another picture of " whr.t might have been." 
 But in this the supposition ir:, that he also had 
 survived as well as his friend, and the point 
 raised is, to what their mutual love might have 
 grown ! It must surely have ripened into an 
 affection still sweeter and more mellow. " Love 
 then " while he was still here 
 
 ** . . . had hope of richer store: 
 What end is here to my complaint ? " 
 
 The answer implied — that there is none — rather 
 enlarges the room for regret. As he reflects 
 on it, he hears " the haunting whisper " " which 
 makes him faint," 
 
 " More years had made me love thee more." 
 
 To this Death gives the sweet reply : 
 
 " My sudden frost was sudden gain, 
 And gfave all ripeness to the grain. 
 It mig-ht have drawn from after-heat." 
 
 '^ 
 
 The allusion in these lines is to the effect of a 
 
CANTOS LXXXI.—LXXXII. 
 
 159 
 
 Ml 
 
 moderate degree of frost in hastening the pro- 
 cess of ripening full-grown grain— grain nearly 
 but not quite ripe. The illustration would not 
 probably be regarded as so felicitous a one as 
 most others employed by the Poet, in this 
 region where "sudden frost" striking the un- 
 ripe grain is so often " sudden " and great loss. 
 Still, as applied to human life, it has undeniable 
 truth. The recently formed, the immature and 
 superficial affection, death terminates. The 
 love, deeply seated, and based on character, 
 death ripens and purifies, and that in brief time. 
 
 
 LXXXII. 
 
 But fellowship interrupted is the real 
 bitterness. 
 
 A Strong faith, one apparently unclouded by 
 doubt, underlies this poem in the active and 
 pr-gressJve life of his friend in another state of 
 being. 
 
 " Eternal process moving- on, 
 
 From state to state the spirit walks." 
 
 Having this faith, death is not blamed because 
 of the corruption to which it has subjected the 
 object of his affection in " form and face ; " why 
 
 '■-«j"' 
 
 / 
 
 / 
 

 h 
 
 s 
 
 I 
 
 i6o 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 mourn " the ruin'd chrysalis," which the spirit 
 leaves as it moves from a lower to a higher 
 state ? Nor is it blamed, because it has de- 
 prived this world of a virtuous force which it 
 needed. 
 
 " I know transplanted human worth 
 Will bloom to profit, otherwhere. 
 
 It is blamed, wrath against it rises within his 
 breast, because it has made the delightful 
 fellowshp of interchanging voices impossible 
 between him and his friend. 
 
 "The divided nature and its complement" 
 is said by Genung to be the subject of the last 
 four poems, and much ingenuity is displayed in 
 linking them together under this general head- 
 ing. But the connections are artificial, and 
 meanings are read into the songs at one point 
 and another, which it is difficult to discover in 
 the words, and not easy to believe were present 
 to the Author's mind. 
 
 
 
CANTO LXXXIII. 
 
 i6i 
 
 LXXXIII. 
 
 Winter and its dkpression. Spring longed 
 
 FOR AS bringing INSPIRATION TO JOY AND 
 SONG. 
 
 The season is that of the second New Year 
 after Arthur's death. Comparing it with xxxviii., 
 a song of the previous spring-tide, in which 
 these words occur, 
 
 *' No joy the blowing- season g-ives, 
 The herald melodies of spring-," 
 
 we are made conscious at once of the changed 
 mood. There is still scirow, but it is a sorrow 
 from which the Poet seeks tj be released, not 
 by forgefcfulness of his loss, not by the narcotic 
 of song, but by the influences flowing in on him 
 from reviving nature. "His mood," Genung 
 observes here with obvious right, "answers to 
 the promise of the season and goes forth con- 
 genially to meet it." This change in the Poet's 
 feeling, we may regard as due, partly to the 
 healing influence of time, partly to his faith 
 that " human worth," removed from earth, " will 
 bloom to profit, otherwhere." 
 
 Impatient under the depressing influence of 
 
 XX 
 
1 62 
 
 IN ME MORI AM. 
 
 winter with its suspended life, and eager for 
 the return of reviving nature, he cries, 
 
 *' Dip down upon the northern shore," 
 
 i.e., England as a northern region, 
 
 " O sweet new year, delaying long; ; " 
 
 and again, 
 
 *' What stays thee from the clouded noon," 
 
 i.e., of spring, 
 
 "Thy sweetness from its proper place." 
 
 The lines which follow, and indeed the whole 
 poem, bespeak the Poet's minute observation 
 of nature in field and garden, his keen sym- 
 pathy with it, and his sensitiveness to all its 
 changing phases. It is as if the reviving life 
 within him, needed the reviving life of Nature 
 without, to set it completely free ; and in his 
 eager impatience, he cries once more, address- 
 ing now the New Year, 
 
 " O thou, new year, delaying long, 
 Delayest the sorrow in my blood. 
 That longs to burst a frozen bud, 
 And flood a fresher throat with song." 
 
 The metaphors in the last two lines are pecu- 
 liarly beautiful. 
 
for 
 
 CANTO LXXXIV, 
 
 163 
 
 LXXXIV. 
 
 The home and the life which might have 
 
 BEEN. 
 
 This \? the third of the four pictures of what 
 might have been, had the hTe both of Arthur 
 and the Poet been spared. As a picture of the 
 domestic joy which must have followed his 
 friend's marriage to his sister and of the career 
 of usefulness and of honor, ending in a Chris- 
 tian's death, which his friend must have led, it 
 is drawn with exquisite tenderness and warmth; 
 drawn, as it could only have been by one to 
 whom home with its tender and faithful love, 
 its simple and pure joys, was peculiarly dear,' 
 and whose conception of civic life was singu- 
 larly high and noble. In this respect as a 
 revelation of the Poet, especially on the domes- 
 tic side of his nature, it merits careful study. 
 
 It is unnecessary to enumerate all the details, 
 which go to make up the picture, and which 
 are drawn with so deft and loving a hand. We 
 see the home to which his richly 'dower'd friend 
 has led a loved sister of his own ; in that home 
 this friend "crown'd with good" sheds happi- 
 ness all a;ound. 
 
 ;u 
 

 164 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 " A central warmth difFusing' bliss 
 
 In j^lance and smile, and clasp and kiss." 
 
 Boys of his babble on their uncle's knee. In 
 vivid fancy the Poet sees, 
 
 ** . . their unborn faces shine 
 Beside the never-lighted fire." 
 
 No description could be more graphic. We see 
 him, " an honor'd guest," in his sister's home, 
 contributing his share to the genial and witty 
 " table talk," 
 
 '* Or deep dispute and graceful jest." 
 
 His friend meanwhile grows in power and 
 " prosperous labor ; " honors are heaped on him 
 as the swift years pass on. At last their 
 earthly courses finished and at one and the 
 same moment, they reach together " the blessed 
 goal," and are welcomed " as a single soul " by 
 "the shining hand " of the Saviour. 
 
 All this might have been; but only seldom, if 
 ever, is such a picture of domestic joy and 
 prosperous labor, and blissful end, unmarr'd by 
 loss or failure, permitted to become a reality 
 In this case it was not: 
 
 " But that remorseless iron hour 
 Made cypress of her orange flower. 
 Despair of hope and earth of thee," 
 
In 
 
 CANTOS LXXXIV,-LXXXV. 165 
 
 To dream of it was to wake 
 
 > •' The old bitterness ag^ain, and break 
 
 The low beginning-s of content." 
 
 It remains, nevertheless, an ideal to charm by 
 its sweetness and purity, and to elevate by its 
 noble and lofty spirit, the thousand readers of 
 the Poem. 
 
 "Thv crescent" (ist stanza); properly applied to the moon on the 
 increase, and so to Arthur's developing power. 
 
 " The dolorous strait " (,oth stanza) ; that between the earthly and 
 the heavenly life. 
 
 "Involved in thee" (loth stanza) ; their unio.i unbroken even in 
 death, or rather, in dying. 
 
 "Backward fancy" (,2th stanza); fancy looking backward. 
 
 LXXXV. 
 
 His love for the departed compatible with 
 
 REAL BUT NOT WITH EQUAL LOVE FOR AN- 
 OTHER. 
 
 This poem is addressed, as might be gathered 
 trom a comparison of its second stanza, with 
 the opening stanza of the Epithalamium, to 
 one who was destined to sustain the same 
 relation to the Poet as Arthur had been, and 
 
 U 
 

 I 
 
 1 66 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 who thus became a candidate for the same 
 place in his affection. We learn that this 
 was E. L. Lushinj^ton, Professor of Greek in the 
 University of Glasgow, who was about to be 
 married to another sister. 
 
 The poem opens with the words, already 
 
 found in xxvii., and repeats the sentiment there 
 
 '-•expressed, which we have seen to be the 
 
 /^culminating achievement of the conflict with 
 
 j sorrow and loss at that point ; 
 
 ^^s^ % " Tis better to have loved and lost, 
 y^ Than never to have loved at all." 
 
 The poem is in substance a lengthy reply to 
 the question, supposed to have been put by this 
 friend, as to the effect of his bereavement on his 
 nature, on his trust in things above, and 
 especially on his power to enter into new 
 friendships. In the reply, there is none of 
 " the old bitterness " which threatened to awake 
 in the closing stanza of the preceding poem. 
 The Poet has recovered again his hardly 
 acquired calm ; there is as much as ever of 
 the old affection, but it is no longer permitted 
 to betray him into an excess of grief " I count 
 it crime to mourn for any overmuch ; " a 
 marked change of feeling. 
 
 The reply is in narrative form. In not a few 
 
CANTO LXXXV. 
 
 167 
 
 2 same 
 at this 
 
 < in the 
 t to be 
 
 already 
 it there 
 be the 
 ict with 
 
 reply to 
 : by this 
 it on his 
 ve, and 
 ito new 
 none of 
 ;o awake 
 g poem, 
 hardly 
 ever of 
 lermitted 
 " I count 
 ich;" a 
 
 lot a few 
 
 
 of the stanzas we miss the simple Saxon words 
 and sweet melody so characteristic of In 
 Memoriam. The music, which pervades the 
 Poem as a whole, is heard, however, in lines 
 such as these, and not less the old intensity of 
 feeling : 
 
 "But summer on the steaming floods, 
 
 And Spring- that swells the narrow brooks, 
 And Autumn, with a noise of rooks, 
 That gather in the waning woods, 
 
 And every pulse of wind and wave 
 Recalls, in change of light or gloom, 
 My old affection of the tomb. 
 
 And my prime passion in the grave." 
 
 The reply goes back to Arthur's death; the 
 manner of which is expressed in striking and 
 memorable words, 
 
 " God's finger touched him and he slept." 
 
 This death was followed by his friend's entrance 
 on the blessed state, his own relinquishment, 
 
 "To wander on a darkened earth. 
 Where all things round me breathed of him." 
 
 But his grief has not unmanned him. He 
 has found a reserve of strength even in the 
 
/ 
 
 /: 
 
 1 68 
 
 IN MEMO R I AM. 
 
 sorrow ^vith which he has cherished the memory 
 of Arthur, 
 
 *' An itnag'e comforting" 
 
 in the original and proper sense of, strength- 
 ening 
 
 *' the mind, 
 And in my j4Tief a streng-th reserved." 
 
 His " imaginative woe," moreover, that is, his 
 woe bringing his imagination into play, in 
 handling the great questions which death 
 raises regarding the destiny of the spirit, " dif- 
 fused the shock " of bereavement " through all " 
 the life, and thus broke the violence of the blow 
 at the moment of its occurrence. He is ready 
 to form otlier friendships, all the more ready 
 that this one is now beyond the destroying 
 power of time ; nay, that the spirit of him who 
 was its object, as it speaks within him, or 
 "yearns to speak," counsels some new attach- 
 ment. Accordingly, he woos the love of the 
 new friend, and assures him of his own true 
 love, though love not equal to that which he 
 had felt for the departed ; 
 
 *' If not so fresh, with love as true, 
 I clasping- brother hands, aver 
 I could not, if I would, transfer 
 The whole I felt for him to you." 
 
CANTO LXXXV. 
 
 169 
 
 He offers him therefore, 
 
 his 
 
 '' dif- 
 i all " 
 blow 
 ready 
 eady 
 ^ying 
 who 
 or 
 tach- 
 the 
 true 
 h he 
 
 *' The primrose of the later year, 
 As not unlike to that of spring. " 
 
 The two stanzas commencint^, " And I, Can 
 clouds of nature stain," etc., rais'i a question, on 
 the supposition of any knowledge possessed by 
 the departed of the state of those on earth, very 
 old and of very j^reat interest. The answer, 
 
 " I triumph in conclusive bliss 
 And that serene result otall." 
 
 does not aid us much in understanding, how the 
 bliss of heaven to those enjoying it is consistent 
 with their knowledge of the subjection to pain 
 and in many cases enslavement to evil, of those 
 dear to them on earth. 
 
 " Thro' light reproaches," etc., (4th stanza). Something like re- 
 proach W.1S implied in the interrof^^ations m('nti.>ned ; but if iniplicd, it 
 was only half expressed and it w.-is loyal to the l.iw oi kindness. 
 
 " Equal-poised control," (gth stanza); a quality said to have been 
 very characteristic of Arthur. 
 
 "Other form," as disembodied. 
 
 "Whatever way my days decline " (nth stanza) ; with reference to 
 the course of life as moving steadily downward. 
 
 " For which be they that AoW apart," (27th stanza), i.e„ that hold 
 " the promise of the golden hours," in ways all their own— with peculiar 
 firmness. 
 

 .^, % 
 
 ,0. 
 
 Q -,%t,%^. 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 y 
 
 // 
 
 4i. 
 
 
 <. %° 
 
 w- 
 
 / 
 
 
 (/. 
 
 i.O 
 
 I.I 
 
 IM III 2.5 
 
 IIIIM |||||Z2 
 
 1^ mil 2.0 
 
 1.8 
 
 
 1.25 
 
 1.4 
 
 1.6 
 
 
 ^ 6" _ 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 V2 
 
 <9 
 
 // 
 
 ^;. 
 
 VI 
 
 c^. 
 
 c*] 
 
 ^a 
 
 
 / 
 
 
 O 
 
 7 
 
 M 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 4" 
 
 <$s 
 
 iV 
 
 k 
 
 iV 
 
 \ 
 
 \ 
 
 ^v 
 
 6^ 
 
 U 
 
 % 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 
 
 (716) 872-4503 
 
% 
 
 £P 
 
 l^- 
 

 170 
 
 IN MEMOKIAM. 
 
 LXXXVI. 
 Summons to nature, now in the bloom of 
 
 SPRING to come to THE RELIEF OF HIS 
 STRICKEN SPIRIT. 
 
 I>i 
 
 This poem attaches itself very easily and 
 naturally to the last stanza of the preceding 
 one. The call to Nature in her Spring fresh- 
 ness and beauty to shed her balmiest influences 
 on him may well be coniiected with his proffer 
 of a new friendship. It is impossible not to be 
 struck with the depth and intensity of the 
 sympathy with Nature — " the gorgeous bloom 
 of evening" in the western heavens, the sweet 
 and gentle breeze sweeping across the meadow, 
 and " shadowing down " the stream " in ripples," 
 — a sympathy itself the sign of returning health 
 to his affections — which is here revealed. 
 
 The poem, it will be observed, forms one 
 long sentence. In it he entreats the " ambrosial 
 air," " ambrosial " — delicious, as the air often 
 is after a shower ; " slowly breathing bare " i.e.^ 
 making bare of clouds : " the round of space," 
 and streaming thro' " the dewy-tassell'd wood," 
 and down the darkly-rippling brook, to fan his 
 brows and " blow the fever from " his cheek. 
 
 
T 
 
 CANTO LXXXVI. 
 
 ^71 
 
 and infuse *' the full new life that feeds " its 
 breath, "till Doubt and Death, ill brethren, let 
 the fancy," the imagination, fly 
 
 '* To where in yonder orient star 
 A hundred spirits whisper ' Peace.' " 
 
 This poem betrays in almost every line the 
 close and minute observation of Nature which is 
 everywhere conspicuous in his poetry. Tenny- I 
 son rarely interprets nature as does Words-!'. .* 
 worth, but he describes it truthfully and vividly, ^ W -■ 
 and he sets it, as here, in close relation to his 
 own changinjr feelings. Commenting on the 
 poem before us, Stopford Brooke says: "Each 
 verse is linked like bell to bell in a chime to 
 the verse before it, swelling as they go from 
 thought to thought, and finally rising from the 
 landscape of earth to the landscape of infinite 
 space. Can anything be more impassioned and 
 yet more solemn? It has the swiftness of 
 youth and the nobleness of manhood's sacred 
 joy." 
 
 "And shadowing down the horned Jlood,'' (2nd stanza). The refer- 
 ence IS to the water as curling: over the intercepting rocks and horned in 
 Its motion hke the young moon. 
 
 " And^.irA the full new life," (3rd stanza) ; that is, impart as by a 
 breath or sigh. 
 
 X .1 
 
 ft 
 
172 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 LXXXVII. 
 
 Recollections of college life and friendship. 
 
 Cambridge is revisited, whether in fact or in 
 fancy, is not just apparent. It lives and must 
 ever live in the memory of the Poet, as the 
 place where his friendship with x'^rthur was 
 formed, and as the scene of the larger part of 
 their intercourse. His altered feeling at this 
 stage is seen in the circumstance that there is 
 no trace any longer of passionate grief in his 
 description of the once familiar scenes, but 
 rather a kind of melancholy pleasure in survey- 
 ing them ; such as we feel in renewing acquaint- 
 ance with any scene, that recalls vividly the 
 face of a lost but still cherished friend. The 
 city, its halls of learning and its churches, the 
 river and the " gray flats," the rows of limes and 
 of willows, come successively before us. We 
 hear " the storm " of the pealing organ, " the 
 measured pulse of racing oars," and the " noise 
 of songs and clapping hands." But the mind 
 is taken back to the Cambridge of the Poet's 
 youth and early friendships, to its Society in 
 which 
 
CANTOS LXXXVIL-LXXXVIII. 173 
 
 SHIP. 
 
 : or in 
 I must 
 as the 
 \x was 
 part of 
 at this 
 there is 
 
 in his 
 ss, but 
 survey- 
 quaint- 
 dly the 
 I. The 
 hes, the 
 nes and 
 is. We 
 n, " the 
 
 " noise 
 le mind 
 I Poet's 
 ciety in 
 
 * . . . once we held debate, a band 
 Of youthful friends, on mind and art, 
 And labor, and the chang-ing- mart. 
 
 And all the framework of the land," 
 
 and of which Arthur is ever the central figure, 
 " the master-bowman " ever cleaving the marki 
 the eloquent speaker, with face lit and form' 
 lifted by " the rapt oration," on his brow the 
 stamp of intellectual power. 
 
 " The bar of Michael Ang-elo." 
 
 "The high-huilt organs" (2nd stanza); probably as reared above 
 the screen, which separates the choir from the nave. 
 
 ''A band of youthful friends" (6th stanza); the Society to which 
 the Poet and his friend belonged, and called " The Apostles," embraced 
 Trench, afterwards Archbishop of Dublin. F. Maurice, and Arthur 
 Phelps, among others; but according to another account, said by Mr 
 Knowles to be that of the Poet himself, the reference is to the " Water 
 Club." so called because there was no wine used. 
 
 "The God within him" (gth stanza); with evident allusion to the 
 Martyr Stephen. 
 
 "The bar of Michael Angelo " (,oth stanza); the great painter 
 we are told, had a strong bar ot bone over his eyes. 
 
 LXXXVIII. 
 
 Unaccountable extremes of feeling meet in 
 HIS heart and pulsate in his song. 
 
 In this brief but intense lyric, the nightingale 
 is addres.sed, popularly regarded as comming- 
 ling joy and grief in her song. Like her, the 
 
 
 H 
 

 174 
 
 IN ME MORI AM. 
 
 Poet feels himself driven between fierce 
 extremes of feeling. He bids her unfold "the 
 secret of that tumultuous . passion of song," 
 which is now full of grief and now again of 
 rapture. Sorrow should preponderate in his 
 song ; that was what might be expected, 
 
 " And I — my harp would prelude woe — " 
 
 r^ but no, his passion, too, has in its midmost heart 
 \ a secret joy. The order and harmony of the 
 \ universe makes itself felt within his breast. 
 
 ^ " The glory of the sum of things 
 
 Will flash along- the chords and go." 
 
 / 
 
 The mind of the Poet, it will be observed, is 
 at this stage no longer restricted to his personal 
 loss. He sees himself to be but a part, a 
 minute fractional part, of the whole of being ; 
 a whole which, despite his personal griefs, is 
 harmonized by love and justice. The order 
 and glory of the universe begin to dominate his 
 grief. 
 
 The depth of passionate feeling, weighted 
 with noble thought, which is reflected in this 
 brief, but really exquisite poem, will not be 
 overlooked. The passion is no longer the 
 bitter one of personal loss. *' The sweetness of 
 
 J 
 
CANTOS LXXXVni.-LXXXIX. 175 
 
 memory and the soothingness of faith have . 
 discharged bitterness from the soul," (Stopford ■ 
 Brooke), but the intensity is as great as ever 
 
 LXXXIX. 
 
 Recollections of Arthur at somersby. 
 
 Somersby in Lincolnshire was the Poet's 
 birthplace and early home, to which /.rthur 
 had made more than one visit. He is thu«= led 
 to giv^ us a series of pictures of the country 
 life of a simple but refined and cultured English 
 family. The present is the first of the series 
 Another follows in xcv. 
 
 As we read the poem, we are made to see the 
 changing light and shade on the green lawn, to 
 feel " immantled in ambrosial dark " the cool 
 retreat of the over-arching elms, and from it to 
 watch 
 
 " The landscape winking: through the heat," 
 
 to hear the swift measured stroke of the scythe 
 in the grass, and the sudden gust of wind 
 among the pear trees ; to listen to Arthur's 
 voice, as he reads his favorite Tuscan poets 
 or discusses with his friend - the books to love' 
 and hate," or rails against " the busy town," 
 
 i 
 
f 
 
 176 
 
 /N MEMORIAM. 
 
 and to that of the sister, happy in her lover, as 
 she flings 
 
 '* A ballad to the brightening moon." 
 
 Nor are other sounds, still oftener heard in 
 rural life, wanting. The milk bubbling in the 
 pail, the bees buzzing in the air, mingle with 
 the flow of mirthful jest and grave discourse. 
 The pleasures of nature and of art, of intellect 
 and of taste, unite to form as noble and 
 charming a picture of simple country life as 
 has ever been drawn. Happy is the land that 
 can supply such scenes, and that had, too, a 
 poet who could depict them with pen at once 
 so sympathetic and so skilful. And now 
 *' something of the calm and bliss " of those fast 
 retreating days steals over the Poet as he lives 
 them over again in his song. 
 
 "Witch elms .... towering' sycamore " (ist stanza). This 
 last is again referred to in xcv. ; we are told it is now cut down, and the 
 four poplars are also gone and the lawn is no longer a flat one. 
 
 " Winking through the heat " (4th stanza); an extremely felicitous 
 and expressive metaphor. 
 
 " The bounding hill " (8th stanza) ; the hill which bounded their 
 view at the Rectory. 
 
 "Before the crimson-circled star, etc." (12th stanza); that is, 
 before the planet Venus had sunk into the sea, the grave of the sun. 
 According to La Place's theory, this planet is evolved from the sun. 
 
/er, as 
 
 CANTO XC. 
 
 177 
 
 ard in 
 in the 
 2 with 
 :ourse. 
 itellect 
 and 
 life as 
 d that 
 , too, a 
 t once 
 1 now 
 )se fast 
 e lives 
 
 iza). This 
 n, and the 
 
 y felicitous 
 
 inded their 
 
 ; that is, 
 of the sun. 
 le sun. 
 
 XC. 
 
 Where ,.ove .,s truest, the place of the 
 
 LOST IS NEVER FILLED. 
 
 The Poet, who likes to play now with one 
 fancy now with another, "making them vassal 
 unto Love ,n this poem deals with the fancy 
 of hLs fnends return to earth. The disconcert- 
 ing effect which a return to life would in manv 
 cases have, gives him the opportunity for tnat 
 use of contrast, of which he is so fond. In the 
 case of the heir, who had entered on the posses- 
 sion of another's estate, in the case of the bride 
 who had given her hand to another suitor, the 
 reappearance of the former owner, or the former 
 ioyer, must needs awaken mingled feelings 
 m.ght even work "confusion worse than death -' 
 But for Arthur, on his part, there would be no 
 iron welcome," 
 
 (( 
 
 • • ''"t come thou back to me • 
 Whatever chang-e the years have wrought, 
 J hnd not yet one lonely thought, 
 That cries against my wish for thee." 
 
 The possibility of this utter fidelity of love a 
 love weighted with thought, and based on char- 
 acter, is that which ennobles human existence 
 
'^ 
 
 178 
 
 IN ME MORI AM. 
 
 He, who doubts its possibility, the possibility of 
 a love which masters time, and to which the 
 sense of loss never dies, has 
 
 ** . tasted love with half his mind, 
 Nor ever drank the inviolate spring 
 Where nighest heaven." 
 
 "Yea, though their sons were none of these" (sth stanza) ; " none 
 i>f these," that is, none of the class l)efore mentioned, hard heirs, or 
 those who had married others' brides. 
 
 XCI. 
 
 The desire for his friend's return associ- 
 ated WITH the reviving LIFE OF SPRING, 
 AND WITH THE BRIGHTNESS OF WARM SUM- 
 MER SUNBEAMS. 
 
 This poem, it will be noticed, attaches itself 
 easily and naturally to the former, and carries 
 forward its thought. The indignant disclaimer, 
 with which that poem closed, passes over in this 
 one into an eager cry of longing ; " Come." 
 Come, with the glory of either season ; spring- 
 like, 
 
 " The hope of unaccomplish'd years 
 Be large and lucid round thy brow," 
 
 i.e.^ the promise of great achievements, which, 
 thy early death did not suffer to be realized, be 
 lucidly visible on thy forehead, or summer-like, 
 
ility of 
 ich the 
 
 :a); " none 
 •d heirs, or 
 
 SOCI- 
 
 RING, 
 
 SUM- 
 
 es itself 
 I carries 
 ;claimer, 
 ir in this 
 ' Come." 
 spring- 
 
 5, which, 
 lized, be 
 mer-like, 
 
 CANTOS XCL—XCII. 
 
 * • . . beauteous in thine after form, 
 Anil like a finer lig-|ii in lij^hl." 
 
 179 
 
 Nothing is to our senses purer than hght The 
 imagination of the Poet soars above sense, and 
 on Its wings he sees his friend return, - h'ke a 
 finer h'ght in hght." 
 
 This is an exquisite picture, first of spring, 
 then of summer, executed in each case by a 
 smgle touch or two. In spring, we see the fresh 
 rosy tufts of the larch, and the deeper blue of 
 the kmgfisher, we hear the exquisite notes of 
 the thrush ; in summer, we have the sweet fra- 
 grance of the rose, the ripple of the waving 
 wheat field and the warm sunbeam brooding 
 over all. It is our Poet's way of depicting 
 nature, whether in her summer calm or m her 
 wmter storm, to make use of one or two bold 
 touches, not, as is the method of some other 
 poets, of lengthened descriptions. 
 
 XCII. 
 Yet such return no longer to be expected. 
 
 We have in this poem a striking contrast to 
 XIV. The states of feeling portrayed in each 
 are as widely remote as possible. Then the 
 
 I 
 
 m 
 I- 
 
 III 
 

 i8o 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 Poet would have felt nothing strange in the re- 
 turn of his friend, unaltered in look and mien, 
 " no hint of change in all his frame." Now the 
 certainty of separation has becor e fixed. Were 
 the vision granted, which in the j^receding poem 
 he desired, did his friend return to him, either 
 ** with the hope (jf unaccomplished years on his 
 brow," or with the summer-light of glory 
 wreathing his head, would he be able to believe 
 that it was really he ? 
 
 *' I mijifht but say, I hear a wind 
 Of memory murmuring' the past." 
 
 Yea, though the strai'^ge presence should shew 
 minute acquaintance with the past, in which 
 their " lots were cast together," or make predic- 
 tions, verified by the revolving year, would he 
 not have to count it an illusion, the work of a 
 distempered brain, an objectifying of his own 
 presentiments or memories ? 
 
 '* . such refraction of events 
 As often rises ere they rise." 
 
 "Refraction of events" (4th stanza). The reference here is to the 
 scientific fact, that the sun, by refraction, still appears in full size above 
 the horizon, after it h.is really sunk below it, and reappears in full, when 
 only just the upper edg^e has reached the horizon. (Dr. Gatty). 
 
 A^o/<'.— This ,Tnd the two preceding poems appear to afford conclu- 
 sive evidence that Genunp is not warranted in assigning the meaning to 
 this part of In Memoriam which he does. His heading of the poems 
 xc.-xcv. is, " In his peace with .ill bereaved, he finds communion in spirit 
 with the dead." 
 
CANTO XCIJJ. 
 
 i8i 
 
 he re- 
 
 mien, 
 
 Dvv the 
 
 Were 
 
 [ poem 
 
 , either 
 
 on his 
 
 glory 
 
 believe 
 
 \ shew 
 which 
 predic- 
 uld he 
 k of a 
 is own 
 
 re is to the 
 
 size above 
 
 I full, when 
 
 ^xA conclu- 
 
 meaning to 
 
 the poems 
 
 on in spirit 
 
 XCIII. 
 
 But his very self may come in spiritual form. 
 
 No approach discoverable by the senses is to 
 be expected. The burden of the preceding 
 poem was, an approach of this kind, even if 
 made, would not be credited. The opening 
 statement in this one is, it is not to be looked 
 for. "I shall not see thee." But the spirit 
 itself may come, spirit to spirit, by methods of 
 approach unknown to sense, may come through 
 channels 
 
 *' Where all the nerve of sense is numb ; " 
 
 can take no note whatever. In an appeal full 
 of passion, the Poet pleads 
 
 " That in this blindness of the frame," 
 
 this inability of the bodily senses to detect a 
 spiritual presence, 
 
 " My Ghost vcidiyfeel that thine is near." 
 
 What is desired here is obviously something 
 more than, something different from, commun- 
 ion with the departed as generally understood 
 by us. By this we usually understand, a vivid 
 
 
l82 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 sense of their persons, their nearness or their 
 presence to imagination and thought and feel- 
 ing, implying rather our approach to them, than 
 theirs to us ; a change in our feeling rather than 
 in anything external to us. The Poet seems to 
 have contemplated something more than this as 
 possible, and not as possible only, but as actually 
 realized bv him. 
 
 " I therefore from thy sightless range " (3rd stanza) ; " range," that 
 is, which cannot be observed b)' sight ; thus, not v.ithout sight but be- 
 yond sight. 
 
 " Unconjectured bliss " (3rd stanza) ; i.e., bliss great beyond conjec- 
 ture, with a reference probably to i Corinthians 2 : q, "Eye hath not 
 seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the 
 things which God hath prepared for them that love Him." 
 
 " Of tenfold complicated change " (3rd stanza) ; such as the spirits 
 of the departed may be supposed to undergo in the higher sphere of 
 being, into which they are regarded as having passed. 
 
 I' 
 
 %' 
 
 XCIV. 
 
 This approach to be expected by those only 
 whose hearts are pure and calm. 
 
 There are spiritual conditions which must be 
 forthcoming, the Poet tells us, if spirit is to meet 
 spirit, that is, to meet good spirit, for of such 
 only is he speaking. Spiritual communion pre- 
 supposes spiritual affinity, some degree of 
 
CANTOS XCIV.—XCV, 
 
 183 
 
 resemblance to those with whom communion is 
 sought. They have done with all discord and 
 passion ; with such thou, too, must have done, 
 if thou would'st know and feel them near. 
 
 " They haunt the silence of the breast, 
 Imaginations calm and fair, 
 The memory like a cloudless air. 
 The conscience as a sea at rest : " 
 
 " But when the heart is full of din, 
 
 And doubt beside the portal waits. 
 They can but listen at the gates. 
 And hear the household jar within." 
 
 The poem is from first to last an eminently 
 truthful and an exquisitely beautiful picture of 
 the moral state, the state of heart and life, which 
 conditions all highest communion, the commun- 
 ion, not less, with the uncreated spirit. Every 
 line is marked by its own beauty. 
 
 
 xcv. 
 
 The spiritlal communion realized in a state 
 
 OF ecstasy. 
 
 This poem, one of the most striking in In 
 Memoriam, opens with a fine picture of a sum- 
 mer evening in the country. All nature is siill, 
 
 k. 
 
 1; 
 
 
 • i 1 
 
 ST 
 
( 
 
 1 84 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 save as its silence is broken by the gentle mur- 
 mur of the distant brook, and the sweet voice 
 of song. Trees stretch " their dark arms about 
 the field," while kine couch at ease on the 
 neighboring knolls, and moths flit through the 
 dusk '* with ermine capes and woolly breasts 
 and beaded eyes." The whole peace and love- 
 liness of the scene seem to steal in upon us, as 
 we read the lines which describe it. 
 
 Evening passes over into night. One after 
 another of the company withdraws, and the 
 Poet is left alone. " A hunger " seizes his heart. 
 We may regard this as meaning a keen desire 
 to have closer fellowship with the living spirit 
 of the departed than any yet realized. In this 
 mood of ardent longing, he takes out some of 
 his friend's letters, which are finely described as 
 
 " Those fallen leaves which kept their green." 
 
 "The silent -speaking words " of the letters are 
 picturesquely represented as strangely breaking 
 on the silence of the night, and as strangely 
 answered by '* love's dumb cry." The bold and 
 vigorous faith of the writer courageously facing 
 doubt rises before him as he reads, and in what 
 must be regarded as a waking trance or state of 
 ecstasy, 
 
CANTO XCV. 185 
 
 " The dead man touch'd me from the past, 
 
 And all at once it seem'd at last 
 The living: soul was flash'd on mine, 
 
 And mine in his was wound," 
 
 with this result, he was whirl'd aloft, 
 
 "and came on that which is," 
 
 that is, on real being as distinguished from the 
 merely phenomenal existence apprehended by 
 the senses. In this state, the movements of the 
 world, nhe shocks of Chance, the blows of 
 Death," often to us in our ordinary moments so 
 full of disharmony are heard by him as sweetly 
 musical ; 
 
 " ^^onian music measuring- out 
 The steps of time." 
 
 It is difficult to know in what light exactly 
 we are to regard this experience of the Poet, for 
 an actual experience it seems to have been, 
 which the lines record. The Poet himself 
 seems to have been somewhat at a loss regard- 
 ing It, as is evident from an important change 
 made on the original form of the poem at this 
 point. Instead of the words now found in the 
 last line of the ninth stanza, and the first of the 
 tenth, the first edition had these : 
 
 " His living: soul was flashed in mine. 
 And mine in his was wound." 
 
 i 
 
1 86 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 I 
 
 Evidently the Poet shrunk on reflection from 
 the claim implied in these words. *' His con- 
 science," we are told, " was troubled by the 
 ' his ' " found in these lines. The change to 
 " the living soul," if an improvement in one 
 respect, does not in another fit in very well with 
 the context. On the whole, the words em- 
 ployed imply a sense of the presence of the 
 departed of a more direct and close kind than 
 is reached either by memory or imagination 
 simply. The state in which he found himself 
 on reaching it, may be compared to that ecstasy 
 described by Thomas Aquinas and the Mystics 
 generally, to that of Dante with his famous 
 vision, if not even to that of St. Paul, 2 Cor. 
 xii. Tennyson, as has been already said, was 
 on his own shewing remarkably susceptible of 
 such abnormal conditions. 
 
 At length the trance, which continued till 
 dawn. 
 
 *' Was cancell'd, stricken through with doubt," 
 
 the result of the return of sense and intellect or 
 understanding. 
 
 The poem closes with a picture of the dawn, 
 unsurpassed in poetic beauty by anything found 
 in In Memoriam. The last three lines are 
 
CANTOS XCV.—XCVI. 
 
 187 
 
 specially beautiful in the subtle resemblance 
 which they disclose ; 
 
 " And East and West, without a breath, 
 
 Mixt their dim lights, like life and death, 
 To broaden into boundless day." 
 
 "In matter-moulded forms of speech," (12th stanza) ; referring to the 
 famihar fact, that our words, expressive of spiritual ideas, are borrowed 
 from words primarily denoting sensible experiences. 
 
 XCVI. 
 
 The doubt, that leads to stronger faith, 
 defended. 
 
 This is the first of a series of poems, not con- 
 secutive, in which the Poet gives us, what has 
 been termed, " part portraitures " of his friend ; 
 for there can be little doubt that he is the person 
 referred to in the poem before us. 
 
 The picture, one drawn to relieve the feeling 
 of some gentle and pious woman, perhaps his 
 sister, that all doubt of religious truth is " devil- 
 born," is that of a person who had doubted, but 
 who had fought his doubts and laid them, as 
 distinguished from others, who also have to con- 
 fess to the presence of doubts, but who simply 
 turn away from them as wicked, or at least as 
 destructive of their peace, if not also of their 
 
 \\ « 
 
M 
 
 1 88 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 % 
 
 goodness. In the earliest stage, that of awaken- 
 ing thought, there was in Hallam's case, as in 
 that of so many, mental discord. He 
 
 ** , . touched a jarring lyre at first, 
 But ever strove to make it true ; 
 
 Perplext in faith but pure in deeds, 
 At last he beat his music out." 
 
 Thus the duty of the hour, as the Poet defines 
 it, when faith in the spiritual verities is shaken, 
 and doubt is in the ascendant for the moment, 
 is to do the right, to keep the conscience clean, 
 and to face, instead of running away from " the 
 spectres of the mind." It has to be said, that 
 the firmest and most inspiring faith in divine 
 realities is often reached in this way. The truth 
 for which a man has had to wrestle with doubt, 
 when once recovered, is usually both better 
 understood and more prized, than if no such 
 doubt had ever arisen. The possibility of doubt 
 is involved in the circumstance that the object 
 of faith is insusceptible either of logical proof 
 or of sensible verification. The value of it, or 
 the absence of value, depends altogether on the 
 character of the doubt, and the spirit in which 
 it is dealt with. It is certainly not to be re- 
 garded as in itself a good. 
 
 The lines follow, so often quoted, not always 
 
 ■■ "if 
 
CANTO XCVI. 
 
 189 
 
 / 
 
 wisely, nor in the sense in which we may believe 
 the Poet wrote them : 
 
 " There lives more faith in honest doubt, 
 Believe me, than in half the creeds." 
 
 The term "creeds " is here used, not its ordinary 
 and proper meaning, that of systems of belief or 
 doctrine, but in the sense of the beliefs which 
 are cherished by men in these systems, the 
 mental assent which they give to them. The 
 truth in the statement, so far as it contains 
 truth, is somewhat to this effect, that a man 
 honestly doubting, not denying but simply 
 doubting, and wrestling with his doubt, not 
 cherishing it, ma)- have more real faith, that is, 
 a profounder sense of the reality of the unseen 
 and eternal, than one who gives an unthinking 
 assent to the fullest creed ever formulated. 
 
 The victory of the man who " fought his 
 doubts and gathered strength" is expressed in 
 these striking lines, 
 
 " And Power was with him in the nig-ht, 
 Which makes the darkness and the lig-ht. 
 And dwells not in the lig-ht alone." 
 
 The reference would seem to be to God, whose 
 presence and benign operation — hence the 
 name used here, Power, for the Divine Being— 
 
 5, 
 
 'f 
 

 190 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 is regarded as at work in the darkness as in the 
 h'ght, in the doubt which is struggling onward 
 to faith, as in the faith which has laid hold of 
 the unseen. 
 
 1 
 
 l«< 
 
 XCVII. 
 
 His relation to Arthur in his exalted state 
 compared to that subsisting between a 
 married pair of unequal attainments. 
 
 The first stanza of this poem is somewhat 
 mystical. The main truth implied would seem 
 to be that the heart dominated by love gives its 
 own color to all in nature and in human life by 
 which it is surrounded, projects itself into every 
 object which meets its view. 
 
 " He sees himself in all he sees," 
 
 even " as the giant-spectre sometimes seen ' on 
 misty mountain ground ' is no more than the 
 vast shadow of the spectator himself." In the 
 present case it is an unequal marriage, but one 
 in which the early love remained undiminished 
 by the inequality, which is made to prefigure 
 the existing relationship between himself iand 
 his friend ; we say existing, for we are expressly 
 told by the Poet himself, that what he " would 
 
 I 
 
CANTO XCVTL 19 j 
 
 describe is the relation of one on earth, to one 
 in the other and higher world," not his own 
 relation to his friend here. 
 
 Towards his friend, who now lives " in vast- 
 ness and mystery," he feels as a wife might 
 feel towards a husband, with whom there was 
 formed in the days long ago a union of real 
 affection, but from whom high pursuits, in 
 which she can have no share, now separate her 
 Meantime " her life is lone," but not either 
 loveless or cheerless. She looks now and again 
 at the old love-tokens ; 
 
 " She keeps the gifts of years before, 
 A wither'd violet is her bliss." 
 
 She does not doubt that the love which bestow- 
 ed It is still cherished towards her, though it is 
 no longer given her to taste its sweetness as 
 once. It is the greatness to which he has 
 grown, greatness which she cannot even under- 
 stand, that separates him from her. 
 
 " For that, for all, she loves him more." 
 
 It is not assuredly an ideal union of man and 
 woman, but perhaps just because of this it all 
 the more aptly pictures the Poet's relation to 
 the friend whom death has in a manner trans- 
 figured. 
 
 I' 
 
 :] 
 
 V 
 
 1 ,1 
 
192 
 
 IN MEMO RI AM. 
 
 ( 
 
 The comparison, it must be said, is wrought 
 out with great beauty of detail, and with a sim- 
 plicity, which apparently artless, is really the 
 perfection of art. The alternations of light and 
 shade, of real love and of seeming coldness, in 
 the picture of the simple-hearted wife are 
 peculiarly striking, e.g., 
 
 " He loves her yet, she will not weep ; 
 He seems so near, and yet so far, 
 He looks so cold ; she thinks him kind." 
 
 The state of mind which the Poet has reached 
 in relation to his departed friend is finely 
 mirrored in the closing stanza, 
 
 " Her faith is fix'd and cannot move. 
 
 She darkly feels him great and wise, 
 She dwells on him with faithful eyes, 
 * I cannot understand ; I love.' " 
 
 XCVIII. 
 
 Vienna, with all its bealtv, to him dismal. 
 
 A friend is going to Vienna, where Arthur 
 had died. This is enough to rouse anew the 
 sense of loss and to invest the city, in itself so 
 beautiful, with forbidding qualities of the most 
 marked character. It is known how caprici- 
 ously the mind acts in circumstances of the 
 
CANTO XCVIII. 
 
 DUght 
 L sim- 
 y^ the 
 ,t and 
 ;s.s, in 
 L* are 
 
 '93 
 
 lached 
 finely 
 
 lAL. 
 
 Arthur 
 ew the 
 tself so 
 e most 
 caprici- 
 of the 
 
 kind, how the place associated with a friend's 
 death will sometimes gain a new charm in 
 consequence, sometimes become an object of 
 aversion. Vienna acts on the Poet in the latter 
 way. Its splendor, which his friend had often 
 celebrated, is of the deceptive kind ; 
 
 •' No livelier than the wisp that jcleams 
 On Lethe in the eyes of Death." 
 
 Then in language extremely strong and vivid, 
 evil is represented as haunting the city and 
 dogging the steps of its inhabitants from the 
 cradle to the tomb ; 
 
 '♦A treble darkness. Evil haunts 
 
 The birth, the bridal ; friend from friend 
 Is oftener parted, fathers bend 
 Above more g^raves." 
 
 The very '' blaze of kings " is shadowed to his 
 fancy by the everywhere prevailing sadness. 
 
 The pervading sentiment of the poem, the 
 keen and bitter sense of loss which it expresses 
 would be strange and not easily accounted for! 
 if the separate poems which constitute In 
 Memoriam had been written in the order in 
 which they stand in the collection. 
 
 rr..! ^aTT *"' *' f "^^^""^ ^""^ wine.^^7^nza): these belts^e"th^ 
 marked features ,n the landscape in a .^reat part of Germany. 
 
 ooen It u' • ^''^ '^""'^''^^ = '-'«''*• ^''her as uncheered by the 
 
 open fire, or, as without domestic love. 
 
 "Any mother town.- (6th stanza) ; Engh'sh rendering of metropolis. 
 
 .1 
 
 
f 
 
 194 
 
 /N MEMOKIAM, 
 
 XCIX. 
 
 Anothkk ANNIVKRSARY 1>F akthir's okath — 
 All are kin to tiik pokt, to whom it 
 hrincs likk mkmoriks of loss. 
 
 It is natural to compare this poem with that 
 written on the previous anniversary. It opens 
 with the same words, 
 
 " Risest thou thus, dim dawn again." 
 
 There is still the same sense of loss, 
 
 ** Day when I lost the flower of men ; " 
 
 but the tumult of rebellious feeling is no longer 
 heard, nor nature moaning as if in sympathy 
 therewith. The grief has become calm and 
 nature with it. Her breath is balmy. The 
 winds no longer howl, " issuing out of night." 
 They murmur in the foliaged eaves — a beautiful 
 figure — 
 
 " A songf that slig-hts the coming- care." 
 
 The sounds which meet the ear are not " blasts 
 which blow the poplar white," *' and lash with 
 storm the streaming pane," but " voices of the 
 birds" and " lowings of the herds." But uhe great- 
 est change observable is, that the sorrow which 
 
CANTO XCIX. 
 
 '95 
 
 the day renews is now touched with sympathy 
 towards all, to whom it brin^rs as to him. not 
 memories of bridal or of birth, but memories of 
 death. 
 
 •' O, wheresoever those may be, 
 
 Beiwixt the shimber of tlie poles, 
 To-tlay Ihey count as kindred souls ; 
 They know me not. but mourn with me." 
 
 This last circumstance has been taken for all it 
 IS worth by Gcnung and others as evidence of 
 the escape from a merely personal sorrow ; per- 
 haps for more than it is worth. Genung says 
 the sorrow there (on the previous anniversary) 
 renewed was centred in self, while this sorrow is 
 touched with sympathy for all who have similar 
 sad memories." But fully to justify this state- 
 ment, would the Poet not needed to have 
 written " I mourn with them," instead of they 
 " mourn with me ? " 
 
 " Betwixt the slumber of the poles." fcth stan^-,^ • tk,f • 
 whole earth "Tk i - F*^ "=«. 15^ stanzaj , that is, over the 
 
 the earth l; I ^u ■'»'•*-' ''^'^ ""^^•"-y -ds of the axis on which 
 
 the^earth revolves; they remain at rest, .'slumber" while other parts 
 
 m It 
 

 196 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 c. 
 
 Each feature of the landscape which he is 
 
 ABOUT TO leave RECALLS HIS FRIEND, AND 
 LEAVING IT, THAT FRIEND SEEMS TO DIE ANEW. 
 
 We have in this poem another beautiful 
 sketch, the details of which are filled in with 
 all the deftness of the Poet's art. The occasion 
 is his leaving Somersby, the home of his child- 
 hood and early youth. The scene, which is in 
 Lincolnshire, is largely pastoral. The golden 
 waves of the wheat field, " the long arms " of 
 the spreading elm, and the broad river, are not 
 here. In their place we have the "lonely fold," 
 the " low morass," the " simple stile," the trill- 
 ing linnet, the " wrangling daw," the " runlet 
 tinkling from the rock ; " all picturesque details 
 of a pastoral landscape. It is a scene from 
 which he is about to pass, and which accord- 
 ingly once more recalls the friend who had in 
 other days enjoyed its simple and healthful 
 charms in company with him. Of these details 
 which go to make up the landscape, he says, 
 
 " Er'.ch has pleased a kindred eye. 
 And each reflects a kindlier day ; 
 And, leaving- these, to pass away, 
 I think once more — he seems to die." 
 
CAN70 CI. 
 
 197 
 
 The landscape loses the eyes to which its 
 
 VARYING FEATURES ARE DEAR AND SACRED. 
 
 In this simple and sweet poem, the Poet in 
 prospect of change of residence, laments that 
 tree flower and brook will no longer have the 
 eyes which had watched their changes with 
 fond delight. 
 
 " Unloved, that beech will gather brown, 
 This maple burn itself away ; " 
 
 referring to the fact that the beech becomes 
 brown, the maple red under the autumn sun. 
 Unloved, the rose-carnation, too, will 
 
 • • . feed 
 With summer spice the humming air ; " 
 
 in which the bees are at work. 
 
 Uncared for, the brook will babble 
 
 " At noon, or when the lesser wain," 
 
 the Ursa Minor, or Little Bear, a small con- 
 stellation, containing the Pole Star, and which 
 in England never disappears, 
 
 " Is twisting- round the polar star ; " 
 

 198 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 ** Or into silver arrows break 
 The sailings moon in creek and cove ; " 
 
 referring to the fact that the moon's reflection 
 in the brook, as it runs along, becomes broken 
 into silver arrows. Compare xlix., stanza i. 
 
 All this will continue until, in the course of 
 years, new associations gather round flower and 
 brook, and other eyes come to regard them with 
 delight. 
 
 The poem, like so many others, bears testi- 
 mony to Tennyson's close observation of and 
 intense sympathy with Nature in its changing 
 aspects. In it, and the preceding poem, we 
 have conspicuous examples of landscape 
 " humanized by tender feeling," so much so 
 that it seems half-conscious of the mingling 
 emotions of delight and regret with which it is 
 regarded. 
 
 CII. 
 
 His heart clings to the old home, bound 
 to it by two feelings which in the end 
 melt into one of pure regret. 
 
 The hour for leaving the Rectory, in which 
 
 the Poet was born and in which mother and 
 
 •children have lived after the father's death, has 
 
CANTO cn. 
 
 199 
 
 come. A last ramble is taken through the 
 grounds. He is made conscious of a two-fold 
 spell, which the place throws over him. It is 
 the home of his childhood, of his earliest and 
 most innocent, if not of his highest, joys. 
 
 *' . . Here thy boyhood sung- 
 Long since its matin-song, and heard 
 The low love-Iang-uage of the bird 
 In native hazels tassel-hung." 
 
 But it is also the scene of former delightful 
 companionship with Arthur— 
 
 " • . . Yea, but here 
 Thy feet have strayed in after hours 
 With thy lost friend among the bowers." 
 
 Does this circumstance invest it with a still 
 dearer and more sacred interest ? He may not 
 say; but as he turns to go, the two feelings, 
 which the leave-taking of the place awakens 
 
 " . . mix in one another's arms 
 To one pure image of regret." 
 
 "Gird the windy grove," (4th stanza) ; that is. " gird " in the sense 
 of surround, with " the brook '" as the subject of the verb. 
 
 " Lops the glades," (6th stanza) ; trims the hedges or thickets. 
 

 pr^m 
 
 200 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 cm. 
 
 All that has served him in honoring his 
 friend will accompany him into the 
 life beyond. 
 
 This poem presents not a little difficulty to 
 the interpreter of In Memoriam. Such ques- 
 tions as these arise : Does the poem record an 
 actual dream, accompanied by the vision which 
 it describes with its changing scenes ? Or, is it 
 an allegory in the form of a dream ? Whether 
 the one or the other, are all the details to be 
 regarded as significant, or, as so often in the 
 case of the parable, have we to be content with 
 the one leading thought, the numerous details 
 having significance only as the necessary appro- 
 priate setting of that thought ? We incline to 
 the view that what we have here is a simple 
 allegory, possibly suggested by some dream of 
 the Poet before leaving the residence in which 
 he had lived with his maiden sisters, certainly 
 borrowing some of its coloring from the nature of 
 his surroundings there, that we are therefore not 
 to regard all the details as significant, and that 
 the main thought in the allegory is, according 
 to the Poet's own interpretation, as given by Dr. 
 
 t^i 
 
CANTO cm. 
 
 20 1 
 
 Gatty, that "the Muses, Arts," etc., "the maid- 
 ens " of the story, " everything that has made life 
 beautiful here," are to be carried over into the 
 life beyond. The voyage of the poem, there- 
 fore, is not to be thought of as his going from 
 one place of residence to another, but as his 
 passage down the stream of being, and that not 
 so much in his individual capacity as represent- 
 ing the human race. 
 
 The general meaning of the poem is thus 
 plain. The maidens who dwell with him in the 
 hall are not his sisters, not at least in their 
 personal character, but poetry, art, music, 
 science, etc. ; all that has contributed to enrich 
 or adorn life. The veiled figure of his friend, 
 his memory, had brought all these— shall we 
 say— poetic, artistic, and scientific endowments 
 of the writer into exercise. 
 
 (( 
 
 . in the centre stood 
 A statue veiled, to wiiich they sang-;" 
 
 ** . . then flew in a dove 
 And broug^ht a summons from the sea." 
 
 These words are significant. According to 
 Brother Azarias they mean, " he feels called to 
 other life-duties than those of weaving songs 
 around the memory of his friend. He must 
 proceed to fulfil those duties. The maidens 
 
 ■f 
 
r 
 
 ( 
 
 202 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 weep lest they should now be neglected ; but 
 they accompany him." And they not only 
 accompany him down the stream of existence, 
 they gather " strength and grace and presence, 
 lordlier than before ; " and he himself feels 
 clothed with new power, as his muses poured 
 out new songs. 
 
 *' As one would sing the death of war, 
 And one would chant the history 
 Of that great race which is to be, 
 And one the shaping of a star." 
 
 At length the voyage nears its end. The Here 
 gives intimations of passing into the Hereafter. 
 The maidens, the muses, arts, etc., fear they are 
 to be left behind, and set up a wail. But their 
 fear is groundless. They, too, pass into the life 
 beyond. 
 
 The poem, of which this seems the main 
 scope, receives only added significance and 
 force, when the allegory is viewed as represent- 
 ing the experience of the human race, rather 
 than that of the individual poet. The last lines 
 are peculiarly striking, having all the mystery 
 of eternity stamped upon them; 
 
 " And while the wind began to sweep 
 A music out of sheet and shroud. 
 We steer'd her toward a crimson cloud 
 That landlike slept along the deep." 
 
 |i4 
 
r^'^Mmi 
 
 CANTOS cm.— CIV. 
 
 203 
 
 Genung regards a new Cycle, what he terms 
 the Cycle of the Future, as commencing at the 
 point in In Memoriam which we now reach. 
 He claims it to be distinguished from the two 
 Cycles which are said to have preceded this, in 
 that the future of which it sings is " no longer 
 confined to a single new friendship, but takes 
 in the whole race of man ; " and the friend whose 
 loss the Poet has mourned in the earlier parts, 
 " is connected with this greater future by being 
 taken as its type." In accordance with this, 
 poems cix.— cxiv. delineate his high qualities. 
 This would appear to be a large induction from 
 the facts before us. It may be conceded, how- 
 ever, that it contains an element of truth. 
 There is certainly an advance in the feeling 
 from this point ; there is less of personal sor- 
 row, more of wide, catholic, human love. 
 
 N' 
 
 CIV. 
 
 Christmas eve under new associations. 
 
 The Poet is now in his new home, which, we 
 are told, was at High Beach, Epping Forest ; 
 and the church mentioned is Waltham Abbey 
 Church. The first two lines are identical with 
 
 n 
 
 ^if 
 
 
;; 
 
 I 
 
 204 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 those describing the first Christmas Eve after 
 Arthur's death (xxviii). But instead of " four 
 voices of four hamlets round," it is 
 
 " A single peal of bells below, 
 
 That wakens at the hour of rest, 
 A sing-le murmur in the breast." 
 
 The murmur is one of regret, that while the 
 season recurs, all the old associations are 
 broken ; the very bells sound " like strangers' 
 voices ; " *' not a memory strays," i.e., wanders 
 amid the scenes within the reach of their peal ; 
 
 " But all is new unhallow'd ground ; " 
 
 " ground," that is, without any of those tender 
 associations which had lent ineffaceable sacred- 
 ness to the scenes he had left behind. 
 
 CV. 
 
 The old Christmas customs unsuitable in the 
 
 NEW circumstances. 
 
 The return of Christmas is not now to be 
 marked by the holly being hung upon the wall. 
 This were out of keeping with the " father's 
 dust left alone and silent under other snows." 
 That tribute, formerly paid to Use and Wont, 
 can be well dispensed with in the new abode. 
 
CANTO CV, 
 
 205 
 
 Grief shall no longer be made to assume the 
 mask of gladness. 
 
 " For change of place, like growth of time 
 Has broke the bond of dying use." 
 
 Still the petty cares of life are to be thrown off 
 and the mind be left free to quiet, thoughtful 
 brooding on the past ; but nothing further, no 
 bowl, no song, no dance, 
 
 " For who would keep an ancient form 
 Thro* which the spirit breathes no more ? " 
 
 In Other words, the old observances are to be 
 dropped because the associations which lent 
 them propriety and charm, have been broken. 
 This is something very different from that for 
 which, with the v\^^ of sustaining a certain 
 theory in regard to the Poem, Genung pleads. 
 He says, '' The usual customs have lost their 
 life, because the spirit of Christmas hope has 
 become so settled and significant that the 
 ancient form can no more express its meaning. 
 The cheer of this season not only eclipses the 
 grief, but rejects all formal demonstrations of 
 joy as unnecessary and meaningless." Any 
 careful student can see that a good deal has to 
 be left out of the poem, and not a little read 
 into it, to make it bear such a meanino- 
 
 :i 
 
 i^'^ 
 
 i| !! 
 
r 
 
 ^ .JW' 
 
 )- 
 
 206 /// MEMORIAM. 
 
 *• . . No motion, save alone 
 What li}j^htens in the lucid east 
 
 O^ rising worlds by yonder wood." 
 
 This '* refers," to give Tennyson's own words as 
 found in Dr. Gatty's book, "to the scintillation 
 of the stars rising." The Poet, moreover, has 
 in his eye a good age, an age of triumphant 
 goodness, as before the race. Its coming lingers ; 
 
 " Long- sleeps the summer in the seed." 
 
 The summer is viewed here as the seed, or the 
 seed-time of the autumn. In his impatience, 
 he bids it, or, perhaps, " the rising worlds " 
 " run out," their ** measured arcs, and lead," 
 that is, usher in, 
 
 " The closing cycle rich in good." 
 
 i 
 
 cvi. 
 
 The new year ; its bells summoned to ring 
 IN the era of triumphant good. 
 
 This is one of the poems through which the 
 Poet has sought to become, and has in good 
 measure become the prophet of his age. He 
 lets us see his ideal, in respect both of that 
 which he desires should pass away, and of that 
 
CANTO CVl. 
 
 ao7 
 
 which he desires should come in. This ideal, as 
 we see at a glance, is intensely moral, and it is 
 very lofty. It is embraced, moreover, with a 
 passionate eagerness, and with a noble scorn 
 which makes itself felt in every stanza, of the 
 things in individual and social life opposed to it. 
 He will have the bells which ring out the 
 dying year and ring in the new. ring out false- 
 ness, class feuds, party strife, faithless coldness, 
 spite and slander, "the narrowing lust of gold '' 
 even ' 
 
 '• The grief that saps the mind 
 For those that here we see no more." 
 
 ring in truth, redress of wrong, sweeter man- 
 ners, purer laws, the common love of good, the 
 larger heart, the kindlier hand, 
 
 "the Christ that is to be," 
 
 not here the personal Christ, though Dr. Gatty 
 so takes it, but the humanity, the race, worthy 
 to bear his name. The whole poem is pervaded 
 by a noble vein of sentiment, and by aspira- 
 tions of the very loftiest character. 
 
 li Hf 
 
 ■ ). 
 
 IT 
 
 II 
 
 
 15 
 
 111 
 
F 
 
 208 
 
 IN MEMO RI AM. 
 
 
 h 
 
 CVII. 
 
 Annivkrsary ok Arthur's dkath, now cele- 
 
 BRATKI) Wrril MUSIC AND SONG. 
 
 The spirit of the Poet is entirely changed, 
 since this season, the year before, when he spoke 
 of the day as one " marked as with some hid- 
 eous crime," but nature is not in sympathy with 
 his new and happier mood. It has put on a 
 wintry fierceness. This furnishes the Poet with 
 the opportunity to give us one of his very finest 
 pictures of a wild winter night. The sun goes 
 down early, 
 
 " Beliind a purple-frosty bank 
 Of vapor, leaving nig"ht forlorn." 
 
 The wind blows fiercely from the north-east, 
 " and bristles," that is, makes erect, " all the 
 brakes and thorns to yon hard crescent." We 
 see the long pointed icicle hanging from the 
 eaves, the frosted branches on brake and thorn 
 gleaming in the moonlight. We hear the 
 leafless limbs rubbing one against the other 
 and clanging in the breeze. Again we observe 
 the storm leaving the land, to sweep over the 
 
CANTOS cn/.-c/rif. 
 
 2og 
 
 sea, its white drifts darkening as they meet 
 "on the rolling brine." 
 
 By one or two vivid touches, the fierceness of 
 the storm and its wild, wide sweep are brought 
 before us. The very words, full of rough, hiss- 
 ing sounds, seem charged with the rage of the 
 storm which they describe. 
 
 But it is Arthur's birthday, and the Poet 
 will have it kept with honors. The new mood 
 withm overcomes the depressing influences 
 without. The logs shall blaze, the wine shall 
 flow, the cheerful talk proceed, 
 
 ** • • • with festal cheer, 
 With books and music, surely we 
 Will drink to him, vvhate'er he be, 
 And sin^- the songs he loved to hear." 
 
 So changed is now the whole mood, 
 
 CVIII. 
 Sympathy with one's kind neckssary to ripen 
 
 THE FRIIT OF St)RROVV. 
 
 A tendency of sorrow, often seen, is to isolate 
 the person who experiences it. We have all 
 witnessed the self-absorption of a great grief, 
 and closely connected with this, is its tendency 
 to make its subject indifferent or even insensible 
 
 »4 
 
 M 
 
f 
 
 210 
 
 IN ME MORI AM. 
 
 hi 
 
 to the sufferinf^^s of others. Has the Poet 
 yielded too much to this tendency since his 
 great bereavement? This poem seems to be- 
 tray something like a consciousness of this on 
 his part. At least he will yield to the tendency 
 no longer ; 
 
 '• I will not eat my heart alone." 
 
 He will not in selfish isolation brood on his grief, 
 and thus "eat" his "heart," consume its sym- 
 pathetic power ; 
 
 " Nor feed with sig-hs a passing- wind ; " 
 
 add to the " passing wind " a breath of sighs ; 
 very vivid and realistic. 
 
 " What profit lies in barren faith, 
 And vacant yearning'? " 
 
 Such a question makes one feel that the reaction 
 from his brooding sorrow and soaring specula- 
 tion has gone almost too far. Why should 
 faith be barren or yearning vacant ? No genu- 
 ine faith, no healthful spiritual longings are 
 fruitless, or fruitful in anythnig but good. Still 
 his solitary brooding is not healthful, even, if it 
 seems to lift him in thought to the heights of 
 heaven above, or carry him down to the mys- 
 terious depths below, to which death conducts. 
 
m 
 
 CANTO CVIII. 
 
 211 
 
 11 
 
 rrief, 
 
 He seems to say in the third stanza, that 
 thus musing, it is after all but the shadow of 
 himself, the reflection of his own qualities, 
 which is pictured to his fancy. 
 
 " What find I . - he highest phice, 
 
 But mine own phantom, chanting liymns ? 
 And on the depths of death there swims 
 The reflex of a human face." 
 
 There is probably a deep and important truth 
 implied in these lines. It is difficult, indeed, to 
 reconcile the view which they present with 
 much that he has said ; for has he not seen and 
 professed to show us one much nobler than 
 himself? But then the poet is not required to 
 be consistent; he is the creature of moods. 
 This is especially true of In Memoriam. 
 
 In human sympathy, then, and in human 
 fellowship, he will seek the fruit of wisdom 
 which sorrow is said to yield. It will be noticed 
 that the fruit of sorrow, of which he speaks, is 
 not that which we are so often accustomed to 
 associate therewith— purity, gentleness, good- 
 ness ; it is zvisdom, wisdom as distinct from 
 knowledge. Of this, more in the poems which 
 follow. 
 
/[ 
 
 212 
 
 IN ME MORI AM. 
 
 \\ 
 
 CIX. 
 "What he vvas."-(F.\V.R.) 
 
 It has been noticed that there is little of 
 eulogy in the earlier part of In Memoriam, so 
 little that considering the design of the Poem — 
 to form a shrine for his friend — its absence, or at 
 least its very limited presence, can hardly fail 
 to strike us. In the latter part, it is entirely 
 different. In xcvi. vvc have already had one 
 sketch of Artliur ; now we have five following 
 in succession. The first is an appreciative 
 rehearsal of his intellectual and moral qualities. 
 It looks, indeed, as if it were the Poet's inten- 
 tion to portray a part of that wisdom, which in 
 the last line of the preceding poem, he had 
 spoken of as sleeping with his friend. 
 
 In the poem before us, there is a fine blending 
 of the intellectual and the moral in the excel- 
 lence depicted ; power of rich discourse acquired 
 in an intellectual home, refined and discrimina- 
 ting taste, 
 
 " The critic clearness of an e)'e, 
 That saw thro' all the Muses' walk." 
 
 "Seraphic intellect" at the connnand ncH of 
 
CANTOS crx.~cx. 
 
 213 
 
 chnibt, but of truth ; a faculty of reasoning that 
 readily crlowed with the fire of passion ; the love 
 of goodness, but no asceticism ; the love of 
 freedom, but no hysterics ; the glow of youthful 
 passion, but pure as snow ; all the grace of 
 woman, united to the strength of man ; a face 
 to win the confidence of childhood, 
 
 (( 
 
 . . the child would twine 
 A trustful hand, unask'd, in thine 
 And find his comfort in thy face ; " 
 
 Did such excellences as these meet in the friend 
 over whom the grave had closed, but whom it 
 had been his privilege to know, then. \{ he has 
 not learned much, 
 
 " My shame is gfreater who remain, 
 Nor let thy wisdom make me wise." 
 
 Ot of 
 
 ex. 
 
 The influence of his personality on others. 
 
 So richly dowered, the charm of his presence 
 was magical ; young and old alike felt it " the 
 men of rathe," that is, early, ''and of riper 
 years." It strengthened the weak, 
 
 " The feeble soul, a haunt of fears, 
 Porg^ot his weakness in thy si^ht." 
 

 r^*" 
 
 h 
 
 214 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 It s(jftened the severe, and shamed the false or 
 the foolish. In the Poet it kindled admiration 
 and "passionate love, and the emulation, too, 
 that is born of love." 
 
 The poem is an exquisite word-picture of a 
 rare and lovely character. Its charm is due in 
 part to the effective use of antithesis, of which 
 we have a fine example in the last stanza ; 
 
 " Nor mine the sweetness or the skill, 
 Rut mine the love that will not tire." 
 
 This charm ^rows on us with every line, till in 
 the end we reach the warm, almost reverent 
 affection with which its original was regarded 
 by the Poet, an affection which we admire, but 
 at which we can no longer be surprised. It 
 seems a species of violence to subject a work of 
 art so perfect to any analytical process. The 
 main thing is to look at it steadily till its 
 beauty takes possession of us. 
 
 "The feeble soul, a haunt of fears" (ist stanza); are unusually 
 felicitous expressions. 
 
 "To flicker with the double tongue " (2nd stanza) ; with some refer- 
 ence to the serpent's tongue. The word was "treble" in the original 
 edition. 
 
CANTO CXI. 
 
 215 
 
 CXI. 
 
 His gentle heart. 
 
 The churl may be seen in all ranks, even in 
 the kingly — in " him who grasps " the " golden 
 ball " of state — the rude nature breaking out in 
 unguarded moments, through fashion's veiling 
 forms, here termed "the gilded pale," that is, 
 boundary or fence ; 
 
 *' For who can ahvays act ? " 
 
 that is, play a part which does not belong to 
 him. But Arthur had that nobility of nature 
 which no unguarded moment could surprise into 
 ungentle words or acts. Gentle of heart, he was 
 all that others seem, and " best seemed the 
 thing he was." In his case, no .even passing 
 spite narrowed or darkened the eye, 
 
 " Where God and nature met in lig-ht ; " 
 
 the reference probably being to the love or 
 gentleness of God, and the grace or beauty of 
 nature. 
 
 *' And thus he bore without abuse 
 
 The grand old name of g-entleman, 
 Defamed by every charlatan, 
 And soiled with all ig^noble use." 
 
 it 
 
 M 
 
r 
 
 h 
 
 "iB= 
 
 2r6 
 
 /N ME MO RT AM. 
 
 The poem is a sweet and gracious picture of a 
 character itself gracious and beautiful. 
 
 1 
 
 CXII. 
 The reserve of power in him. 
 
 The Poet is chidden by some one, in that, 
 while tolerant of marked defects, he shews slight 
 appreciation of narrower merit in those around 
 him — the merit or ** perfectness " of persons 
 more scantily endowed. " High wisdom," wis- 
 dom, that i'", that counts itself high, thinks him 
 at fault in this. His defence or his explanation 
 is, that he is so possessed by his friend's excel- 
 lence, not narrow or bounded, rather boundless, 
 that he is able to feel little interest in inferior 
 souls, '* the lesser lords of doom," as he terms 
 them. " Lords of doom " even they are, as 
 having through their possession of free-will the 
 destiny of a life at their disposal, nay, in a 
 measure, of other lives as well as their own ; 
 " lesser lords," as less largely dowered with 
 intellectual power. 
 
 And that in his friend, which drew his special 
 admiration was the reserve of power which ever 
 belonged to him ; so that one knew not what 
 to expect, or, rather, what not to expect ; 
 
CANTOS cxn.-^cxrii, 
 
 " Hope coukl never hope U)o much, 
 In watching'- thee from hour to hour."' 
 
 217 
 
 What was seen as this marvellous power was 
 exerted, was order evolved out of confusion, and 
 calm out of storm, 
 
 " And world-wide fluctuation sway'd 
 In vassal tides that followed Ihoug-hl ; " 
 
 that is, large and fluctuating movements or 
 tides of feeling followed obediently his thought, 
 became vassals thereto. 
 
 This impression of a reserve of power, which 
 a certain class of mind makes on the observer, 
 is, it may be remarked, an unmistakable index 
 of intellectual greatness. 
 
 CXIII. 
 
 The piBLic LOSS sustained by his death. 
 
 We have here another poem which has for its 
 subject, " What might have been." The poem 
 opens with the repetition of the line from a 
 former lyric. 
 
 " 'Tis held that sorrow makes us 
 
 s Wise. 
 
 Here, however, the statement is but the back- 
 ground for the thought of the wisdom that 
 

 2l8 
 
 TN MKMORTAM. 
 
 sleeps with liis friend, wisdom that would have 
 greatly served the public need in the years to 
 come. The concepticjn (jf the age in which his 
 lot is cast present to the Poet's mind, is that of 
 one of stormy unrest and startling change ; the 
 whole fabric of religious thought and social life 
 agitated 
 
 *' With thousand shorks that come and g'o," 
 
 an age full of eager enthusiasm, but full like- 
 wise of danger. What might not one so highly 
 endowed, at once so wise and so firm, have been 
 to it ! Not only '* a pillar steadfast in the storm," 
 but, when the time was ripe for the change, a 
 power to give a new and higher direction to 
 thought and life ; 
 
 " A lever to u[:lift the earth 
 And roll it in another course." 
 
 CXIV. 
 
 Wisdom inclusive of reverp:nce and charity 
 preferable to knowledge. — both met in 
 
 ARTHUR. 
 
 We have here one of the most important 
 poems in In Memoriam, so far as making us 
 acquainted with the thought ot Tennyson on 
 
CANTO CXTV. 
 
 219 
 
 the great problems of life. It lacks the ex- 
 quisite beauty and the musical rhythm of many 
 of the p(jems. Several of the stanzas, indeed, 
 are far from musical ; for our Poet they are 
 rough and broken. J3ut what the piece lacks in 
 smoothness, it gains in force. The Poet be- 
 comes here again the prophet, and puts his 
 readers on their guard against the loud preten- 
 sions of knowledge. 
 
 There is, however, no indiscriminate abuse 
 of knowledge ; on the contrary, the poem opens 
 with a warm commendation of her, such as 
 comes fittingly from the pen of one who was 
 more deeply interested in the advancing science 
 of the time than any English poet of his age. 
 By "knowledge" we are to understand that 
 acquaintance with the universe, its facts and its 
 laws, with man and with nature, which comes 
 through the senses and the understanding ; that 
 to which he has reference in the Prologue, when 
 he says :— " We have but faith, we cannot know, 
 for knowledge is of things we see." Tennyson, 
 as has been said, was himself an enthusiastic 
 lover of knowledge, and so says, 
 
 "Who shall rail 
 Ag-ainst her beauty ? May she mix 
 With men and prosper ! Who shall fix 
 Her pillars?" 
 
I- 
 
 1 
 
 i; 
 
 220 
 
 /N MEMOIUAM. 
 
 that must be, so as to stop her progress. " Let 
 her work prevail." 
 
 But like a half-L;ro\vn youth, vain of his 
 powers, but knowing neither what their limits 
 are, nor how to guide them, she is reckless, and 
 
 '* Leaps into the future chance, 
 Submit I inj^f all thing's to desire ; " 
 
 that is, she is governed by feeling, by passion, 
 knowing nothing v)f restraint or self-control. 
 Her insufficiency to be man's guide in life is 
 seen in this ; she has no consoling assurance 
 to give regarding the Hereafter; 
 
 " She cannot fight the fear of death." 
 
 Cut off from love and faith, she is not only 
 weak, but like some Minerva, sprung " from the 
 brain," not of Jupiter, but "of demons;" she is 
 dangerous, animated by a wild, unloving lust of 
 power. Knowledge must not lead, must be 
 content to walk side by side with wisdom, like 
 the younger child, | ,^ 
 
 '* For she is earthly of the mind. 
 But Wisdom heavenly of the soul." 
 
 The distinction is not exactly that of intellect 
 and emotion or feeling, though it is not far from 
 it. The '* mind " as here used is that in man 
 
CANTOS CXIK~-CXV. 221 
 
 which deals with the facts and laws of the phe-' 
 nomenal world ; the " soul " that in him which 
 IS the seat of faith and revere ce and charity. 
 His friend, from whom his thought is never 
 allowed to travel far, or travels at all, only to 
 bring from its journey some new tribute to his 
 worth, is the type in his eye of one who had 
 learned the secret of keeping knowledge and 
 wisdom in happy partnership. 
 
 " I would Ihe ^reat world grew like thee, 
 Who srewest not alone in power 
 And knowled^-e, but by year and hour 
 In reverence and charity." 
 
 cxv. 
 
 Thk pokts i-keling answering to the rrviv- 
 ing life of spring. 
 
 We have in this poem one of the most charm- 
 ing pictures of spring which English poetry 
 supplies. It is introduced not, of course, for its 
 own sake, but for the purpose of being set in a 
 certam relation to the Poet's own feeling. Dif- 
 ferent views may be taken as to wlikt that 
 relation exactly is. According to Tainsh, " the 
 poem strikes the keynote of the remainder of 
 this spiritual history. The summer of former 
 
f^r^mm 
 
 222 
 
 /N ME MORI AM. 
 
 \ 
 
 t I I 
 
 h 
 
 tt 
 
 tf 
 
 happiness is over and ^one, the winter of sad- 
 ness and mourning is past ; life reawakens in 
 the world, and the glorious summer once more 
 lies before. Regret is dead, or is changed to 
 hope. The words of Stopford Hrooke, who 
 ordinarily interprets the Poet with much wise 
 discrimination, are to the same port. " And 
 then last of all in the s()ring()f -36, (cxv., cxvi.) 
 regret has wholly died. The re-orient life of 
 the world is the symbol of the departure of the 
 wintry grief that looks back to a friendship 
 which seemed lost, and symbol also of the 
 gain of the new friendship that is to be.' 
 But it is more than doubtful whether it was the 
 intention of the poem to set the past and the 
 future in the exact relation to each other which 
 these interpretations of it ir 1y. It is not 
 doubted that the bitterness of ow or regret 
 
 is represented as over, when the Poet wrote the 
 lyric, but one may well doubt whether he meant 
 to signalize the death of regret and the birth of 
 hope, in saying, 
 
 "... my reji^ret 
 Becomes an April violet 
 And buds and blossoms like the rest." 
 
 Rather the Poet represents himself in these lines 
 as in full sympathy with the reviving life of 
 
CANTO CXVf. 
 
 223 
 
 nature, and finds therefore the regretful sense 
 of loss which had been dormant for a time, re- 
 viving likewise within his breast. This is the 
 view of the poem taken by Genung and Mrs. 
 Chapman. 
 
 The various effects of spring, in earth, sea and 
 sky, as these appeal to the eye and to the ear ; 
 the fresh green of the hedge, the bloom of the 
 violet, the song of the lark, the flocks whitening 
 the fields, the milky sails floating in the breeze 
 on stream and sea, are given with striking 
 beauty. All these " wake answering chords in 
 the Poet's breast." The last stanza comes on 
 us with one of those surprises of tender feeling, 
 of which so many are found in In Memorian. 
 The lines have been already quoted. They 
 furnish a fine example of the blending of ex- 
 ternal nature and human feeling, which is one 
 of the we, known characteristics of our Poet. 
 
 " Now fades the last long streak of snow " (ist stanza); "streak." 
 often the form whieh the snow assumes just ere it disappe.irs. 
 
 "Now burg:eons every maze of quick " (2nd stanza); "burgeons." 
 huds or sprouts. " Every maze, etc.; " thickly intertwined plants. 
 
 "The lark becomes a sightless song" (2nd stanza); the beauty ot 
 the expression will be noticed. 
 
1 
 
 '>«B 
 
 \' 
 
 224 
 
 TN MEMO RI AM. 
 
 CXVI. 
 
 Regret and hope mingle ; hope preponderates. 
 
 The scope and contents of this poem are 
 given very fairly by Davidson in these words : 
 " Blossoming regret " is not the only flower in 
 the spring-garden of the Poet's heart. F'aith 
 and hope blossom too. The music, stir and 
 life of spring 
 
 " Cry throug'h the sense to hearten trust 
 In that which made the world so fair." 
 
 The Poet's sympathy with nature is such, that 
 the reviving life of spring stirs feeling within 
 him, the feeling of regret, first of all (cxv.) ; but 
 that is not the only feeling, not even the 
 strongest; "Not all regret." If out of the 
 past, the loved face still looks, and the loved 
 voice still speaks, that look, and that voice now 
 awaken less of regret, more of hope ; the "bond 
 that is to be " is more eagerly desired than the 
 severance that has been is regretted. 
 
 "Yet less ot'sorrv)\v livos in nie, 
 
 P'or days otiiappy comniinie dead ; 
 Less yearning- for the friendship ^<^{\, 
 Than some strong- bond which is to be." 
 
 
 'Tlie crescent prime," (ist stanza); ttie growing first part of the 
 
 year. 
 
 "Still speali to nio of me aiul mine, 
 sister as well as of himself. 
 
 (jnil slani!;i); that is, of liis 
 
CANTO CXVIL 
 
 225 
 
 
 CXVII. 
 
 Present separation will only enhance the 
 delight of reunion. 
 
 In this brief poem but a poem charged with 
 intense feeh'ng, the very separation which has 
 been so touchingly mourned, is viewed with a 
 kind of thankful rapture, as tending to intensify 
 the desire for reunion, now regarded as certain, 
 and to enhance its "delight a hundredfold."' 
 when it shall be realized. The lapse of time is 
 even viewed as having this happy result for its 
 end ; that lapse, whether measured by the sand- 
 glass, or the sun-dial, by the clock on the wall, 
 or the sun in the heavens. 
 
 " Delight a hundredfold accrue, 
 
 For every gfrain of sand that runs. 
 And every span of shade that steals, 
 And every kiss of toothed wheels. 
 
 And all the courses of the suns." 
 
 <5 
 
 .l< 
 
/ 
 
 2 26 
 
 TN ME MORI AM. 
 
 CXVIII. 
 
 / I 
 
 'mm 
 
 \ '11 
 
 The changes through which the earth has 
 passed from ch^os to human life carry 
 in them the assurance, or the hope of 
 prolonged existence and continuous 
 progress for the individual and for 
 
 THE RACE. 
 
 Nature as contemplated formerly Iv., Ivi,, was 
 charged with suggestions of despair in regard to 
 immortality ; as viewed now it is pregnant with 
 hope, alike for the race and the individual. 
 The successive stages through which, as science 
 teaches, this planet has passed, *' the solid 
 earth " arising from a sea of fire, and under- 
 going one change after another, until at length 
 man appeared, the crown, thus far, of nature — 
 all this continuous progress from lower to 
 higher — suggests the thought of a like progress 
 uninterrupted by death, for man. This analogy 
 between nature in her ever-upward progress, 
 and man, is viewed in the poem in a twofold 
 connection ; first in relation to the departed, 
 awakening the trust, 
 
CANTO CXVIII. 227 
 
 " • • • that those we call the dead 
 Are breathers of an ampler day 
 For ever nobler ends." 
 
 and second, in relation to the living man, who 
 is summoned to arise and "type this work of 
 time within himself from more to more," and 
 thus to become 
 
 " The her;<'.4 of a hij^her race, 
 And of himself in higfher place." 
 
 The agonies of nature, realized in fire and flood, 
 are to find their counterpart in man, moving 
 forward and upward, 
 
 *' Crowned with attributes of woe 
 Like g^lories." 
 
 The reference in these words, is no doubt, to 
 the place which belongs to suffering in further- 
 ing this upward movement. The figure of ore 
 purified by fire, and afterwards wrought into 
 articles of strength and beauty, is then em- 
 ployed to illustrate the process by which 
 character is transformed and moulded, and is 
 carried through with a skill and a felicity of 
 conception and expression, unsurpassed by any 
 other passage in the Poem. Man crowned as 
 above is to show, 
 

 228 IN MR MORI AM. 
 
 / I 
 
 " That life is not as idle ore, 
 
 But iron dug' from central gloom, 
 And hearted hot with burning fears, 
 And dipt in baths of hissing tears, 
 
 And battered with the shocks of doom 
 
 To shape and use." 
 
 The ore is purified and moulded by forces ex- 
 ternal to itself ; man in part at least by a force 
 within. He is summoned therefore to 
 
 ** ... Arise and fly 
 The reeling Faun, the sensual feast ; 
 Move upward, working out the beast, 
 And let the ape and tiger die." 
 
 The lower nature, that which betrays a certain 
 kinship with the beast, is to be subdued ; the 
 higher, that which shows its kinship with God, 
 is to become ascendant. 
 
 CXIX. 
 
 The home of Arthur now revisited without 
 
 GRIEF. 
 
 This brief poem follows the former very 
 naturally. With the assurance reached that 
 his friend has entered on an unending and ever- 
 advancing life, with the regret of severance 
 
CANTOS CXIX.—CXX. 
 
 22g 
 
 retiring in presence of the hope of reunion, he 
 can revisit, whether in fancy or in fact, Arthur's 
 old home, not now with pain (compare vii.), but 
 with delight, 
 
 * . . . not as one that weeps 
 I come once more." 
 
 It is early morning. The quiet of the city is 
 still unbroken ; save by the chirp of birds and 
 the stray wagon, loaded with the sweet-smel- 
 ling hay and suggesting the summer meadow. 
 Within his breast, too, there is the calm of sweet 
 and grateful memories, and the summer of 
 sunny hopes. In this new and happier mood, 
 he can say as his friend rises to his imagination^ 
 
 " And in my thougfhts with scarce a si^h 
 I take the pressure of thine hand." 
 
 cxx. 
 
 Renewed assertion of his confidence in the 
 hereafter. 
 
 The words with which this brief poem opens 
 — " I trust I have not wasted breath "—show us 
 the importance which the Poet attached to his 
 
F 
 
 230 
 
 IN ME MO RT AM. 
 
 work, as a vindication of a future life. This is 
 seen, too, in the last lines of the stanza : 
 
 ^ I 
 
 "... not in vain 
 Like Paul with beasts, I fought with death. "i 
 
 These lines are entirely misunderstood by 
 Genung, as is indeed the whole force of this 
 brief poem. The fight is by him supposed to 
 be " a fight of faith with death," and such a 
 fight, it is said, " proves man infinitely more 
 than any mere materialistic therory can ex- 
 plain." That may be true, or it may not ; it is 
 not what is expressed in the lines. What the 
 Poet will express is the confidence, or at least 
 the hope, that the arguments he has adduced in 
 favor of a future life are not of no account — 
 that his fight with death at one point and 
 another in the course of his work has not been 
 vain. He thinks he has conquered death. To 
 understand this claim, which the lines quoted, 
 advance, it is only necessary to remember that 
 death is only, and in the full sense of the word, 
 death, when it is viewed as terminating man's 
 personal existence. 
 
 The Poet's hope of immortality rests on his 
 belief that the materialistic view of man is 
 
 I. See I Cor. 15 : T^i. 
 
CANTO CXX, 
 
 231 
 
 baseless ; or at least an opposite view of man's 
 nature is indispensable to his hope and is what 
 gives life all its value. 
 
 (( 
 
 I think we are not wholly brain, 
 Magnetic mockeries ; " 
 
 "mockeries," that is because we imagine our- 
 selves to be something more and higher than 
 on that supposition we reaJly are. 
 
 If science could disprove the possession of a 
 spiritual nature by man, if the Poet could believe 
 that man was " wholly brain," that thought in 
 him was a mere function of nerve-fibres, then, 
 indeed, his hope of any life beyond would 
 vanish, and with its disappearance, his interest 
 in science and in all else here. 
 
 «i 
 
 I would not stny." 
 
 All that gives nobility to life has in that case 
 
 gone. 
 
 The last stanza, "Let him, the wiser man 
 who springs hereafter, etc.," is spoken ironically. 
 The whole poem is a protest against material- 
 ism, but, as Tennyson himself says, as quoted 
 by Dr. Gatty, " not against evolution." The 
 consistency of this distinction will depend on 
 the sense in which the term " evolution " is 
 
/: 
 
 232 
 
 TN MEMORIAM. 
 
 employed. When in the last line he says, 
 *' But I was born to other things," the force 
 would seem to be, that he finds himself pos- 
 sessed by nature of an instinct, which is irrecon- 
 cilably opposed to a materialist view of man. 
 
 CXXI. 
 
 " HeSPER - PHOSPHOR. — GRIEF HAS SLOWLY 
 CHANGED ITS MOOD, AS THE EVENING STAR 
 PASSES INTO THE MORNING STAR." — F.W.R. 
 
 This has been pronounced to be the most 
 finished poem of conscious art in In Memoriam. 
 It supplies another example of the skill with 
 which the Poet makes use of Nature to reflect 
 his changing and changed feelings. Phosphor, 
 the Morning Star, heralding the sun's rise, 
 
 ** Behind thee comes the greater lisrht ; " 
 
 and looking down on the awakening life of the 
 world, is identical with Ilesper, the Evening 
 Star, which had watched the sun descend be- 
 neath the wave, and the active life of man go to 
 sleep ; it is the same planet Venus, however 
 widel}' contrasted the aspects of human life are 
 as seen by it, in the evening and in the dawn. 
 
CANTOS CXXI.-CXXIL 2^,^ 
 
 He, too, like that planet, is unchanged. « His 
 love IS there, and his loneliness, and the 'deep 
 relations ' of his grief are ever the same " (Mrs. 
 Chapman), but his experience has altered. The 
 gloom of evening becoming -ever dim and 
 dimmer," has passed from the world to his 
 eye, and the brightness of morning has arisen 
 on It. 
 
 "Sweet Hesper-Phosphor, double name 
 For what is one, the first, the last. 
 Thou, like my present and my past, 
 Thy place is chang-ed ; thou art the same." 
 
 The conception is not an original one with the 
 1 oet, It is found already in Greek poetry, but 
 the detail with which it is wrought out, the 
 delineation by a {^v^ vivid touches of the open- 
 ing and the closing day, is equally simple and 
 beautiful. 
 
 CXXII. 
 
 Reminiscence of and longing for blessedness 
 
 OF THE ECSTATIC KIND. 
 
 The reference in the first stanza may either 
 be to the experience described in xcv., where 
 he says " The living soul was flashed on mine 
 
/■ 
 
 l/ri i 
 
 > 1 
 
 234 
 
 TN MEMOKIAM. 
 
 and mine in his was wound," or, more gener- 
 ally, to the period when he was still struggling 
 with rebellious feeling, and his skv was dark- 
 ened by the sense of irreparable loss — " while I 
 rose up against my doom " — the loss of his 
 friend, *' and yearned to burst the folded 
 gloom ; " the gloom composed of many folds 
 and thus thick. The former reference seems 
 the more probable. On this supposition we 
 must regard him as here recalling the occasion, 
 when his soul was in some way so brought into 
 contact with " the living soul," as to be lifted 
 above the gloom which lay on it, as to have his 
 creative imagination called into play, and to be 
 made to feel the essential and eternal order and 
 harmony which prevail. He yearns to have the 
 experience renewed, to have his friend 
 
 *' . Enter in at breast and brow," 
 
 that is at heart and head, at the seat of feeling 
 and the seat of thought, and thus through the 
 inspiring presence, " as in the former flash of 
 joy " — the occasion vvhen on reading the letters 
 of his friend, he was transported into a state of 
 ecstasy — he longs to '' slip the thoughts of life 
 and death," and rise on the wings of fancy into 
 the realms of pure being. In this state of 
 ecstatic gladness. 
 
235 
 
 CANTOS cxxii.-cxxirr. 
 
 " All the breeze of fancy blows 
 
 i.e., blooms, 
 
 And every dew-drop paints a bow, 
 The wizard iightning-s deeply \r\o\\, 
 And every thought breaks out a rose." 
 
 This will be the happy result of the re-entrance 
 of his friend into his life, into his thou^^ht and 
 feeling, now that he is no longer rebellious with 
 his doom, and no longer under the thick gloom 
 of grief. All nature will put on brightness and 
 beauty to his eye. 
 
 CXXIII. 
 
 Love abides and the spirit in which it 
 
 DWELLS, amid ALL THE CHANGES OF THE 
 MATERIAL UNIVERSE. 
 
 The Poet reverts again to the startling changes 
 which the material universe is ever undergoing. 
 Some of these are graphically pictured ; the 
 deep rolls where the tree grew ; the rush and 
 roar of traffic is heard, where once the depths 
 of ocean lay in their mibroken stillness ; the 
 granite hills change their forms, and "the solid 
 lands melt like mist," or come and go like 
 clouds. What hope of permanence there either 
 for love or for the spirit which cherishes it t 
 

 1 i^ 
 > I 
 
 236 
 
 IN ME MORI AM. 
 
 None, and the time was (Iv., Ivi.), when the 
 sight of all this state of flux, this disintegration 
 of the most solid objects of nature, alarmed 
 him, threatened to quench the hope of immor- 
 tality within his breast. Now, as a spiritual 
 being he contemplates it unmoved. 
 
 " But in my spirit will I dwell, 
 
 And dream n)y dream, and hold it true ; 
 For thoujj;)) my lips may breathe adieu, 
 I cannot think the thing- farewell." 
 
 This brief poem is a very important one, in the 
 light which it throws on the situation to which 
 the Poet came in the end. The presence in 
 him of a spiritual nature of which he is directly 
 conscious, and the spiritual affections of which 
 that nature is capable, forbid to him the idea of 
 extinction of being in death. Amid all change 
 which we witness, amid all change even which 
 we experience, there is one thing fixed and 
 abiding, that which we call spirit. In this 
 abiding principle, therefore, he will " dwell and 
 dream " his "dream ;" that must be, his dream 
 of reunion with the departed ; "and hold it 
 true." Having such a nature, extinction of 
 personal being, eternal separation from the 
 object of affection is unthinkn)*' 
 
 '* I cannot think ^ t^*' >> 
 
CANTO CXXIl, 
 
 m 
 
 cxxiv. 
 
 The heart asserts god in face ok the doibt 
 OF the sense and of thk intellect. 
 
 The consciousness of a spiritual nature, and 
 the belief in immortality, are very closely con- 
 nected with belief in a supreme creating and 
 controlling power, that is, in God. The poem 
 before us deals with this belief; a belief which 
 when attained is " our dearest faith ; " when 
 shaken " our ghastliest doubt" This 
 
 " Power in darkness whom we guess," 
 
 is not discoverable by the sense, nor is He 
 capable of apprehension by the understanding. 
 Intellect and sense are alike inadequate to givxj 
 us God, to assure us of His existence or to 
 determine His character ; 
 
 " I found Him not in world or sun, 
 Or eagle's wing, or insect's eye, 
 Nor thro' the questions men may try, 
 The petty cobwebs we have spun." 
 
 But if amid this helplessness of sense and of 
 intellect to ^\vq him God, the Poet was at any 
 time disposed to entertain the thought of a 
 Godless world ; 
 
'immaammmmmmm 
 
 f 
 ^ I 
 
 238 /;V MRhTORTAM. 
 
 " Heard an ever-breaking' shore 
 That tumbled in the Godless deep ;" 
 
 the heart within would rise in revolt, and ex- 
 claim, " I have felt." We are not told what 
 exactly the feeling was, which asserted itself in 
 face of the doubt of the intellect, and ultimately 
 triumphed over that doubt. Perhaps the Poet 
 himself would have had difficulty in defining it. 
 It may have been the keen, unmistakable, and 
 inextinguishable sense of the incompleteness of 
 life without God, or, that sense of the infinite 
 which is borne in upon the soul betimes ; Mrs. 
 Chapman terms it, " the perennial need of the 
 universal human heart." 
 
 " No, like a child in doubt and fear ; " 
 
 This " No " is the protest of the heart or of the 
 spiritual nature against the denials of the sense 
 or the understanding ; coming short, indeed, of 
 resolving difficulties, but important nevertheless, 
 
 " That blind clamor made me wise ; *' 
 
 "clamor" it was, the confused but persistent 
 voice of inward feeling ; "blind clamor," as not 
 springing from or guided by intellect ; never- 
 theless it " made " him *' wise," saved him from 
 the folly of denying God, at the bidding of the 
 
CANTOS CXXIV.—CXXV. 
 
 239 
 
 ng 
 
 difficulties and doubts which the understandi 
 will raise. 
 
 " Then was I as a child thai cries, 
 But, cry'xnvr, knows his father near." 
 
 These lines surely furnish a touchino- picture of 
 man's present situation, assured indeed of God, 
 but confronted by difficulties insurmountable 
 by the cold reason. 
 
 "And what I am," ori<rinally written "what 
 I seem," " beheld airain what w," that is, God, 
 real being, as distinguish ':d from phenomenal 
 existence, ''and no man understands," the 
 incomprehensible One ; " and out of darkness,'' 
 in which He is shrouded, "came the hands that 
 reach through nature, moulding rnen." We see 
 His working, we see not Him. 
 
 cxxv. 
 
 Hope and love not wanting even when the 
 
 MOST regretful LAYS WERE SUNG. 
 
 This poem, which is happily named by 
 Genung the ministry of Poesy, is extremely 
 important as shewing us the light in which we 
 are to regard some of the darjcer and more 
 despairing lyrics of In Memoriam. The Poet 
 
1^ 
 
 240 
 
 /N MEMORIAM. 
 
 will have us know, that the doubts ex[)ressed in 
 these were not always his own, that in the dark- 
 est hour hope was not extinct, 
 
 "She did but look through dimmei eyes ; " 
 
 " In his deepest self the Poet has never lost 
 hope," 
 
 " Or love, but play'd with gracious lies," 
 
 only played with them, did not really entertain 
 them, and " play'd with them, because he felt 
 so fixt in truth." Whether the strain v/ere sad, 
 or sweet and strong, love inspired it, love in the 
 first place to his friend, a love which is to abide 
 with him till death shall re-unite them, 
 
 (( 
 
 . . till I sail 
 To seek thee on the mystic deeps. 
 And this electric force, that keeps 
 A thousand pulses dancing, fail." 
 
 CXXVI. 
 
 Love is king. 
 
 This brief poem is at once beautiful and 
 difficult of interpretation ; difficult, that is, 
 when we endeavor to give definiteness to the 
 thought involved. Mrs. Chapman, who so often 
 expresses accurately and gracefully the main 
 
CANTO CXXVI. 
 
 241 
 
 lost 
 
 purport of the lyrics, seems at fault here Her 
 reading of the poem is " Love is and was his 
 Lord and King—no finite sovereign— but that 
 benign unfathomable Power to whom he conse- 
 crates his Elegy." These words, if we are not 
 mistaken, misinterpret both the poem before 
 us and the Prologue. The reference in the 
 Prologue, as has been already seen, is to no 
 mere impersonal " Power," however benign and 
 unfathomable, but to the personal Christ, in 
 whom perfect love is embodied. And the m'ain, 
 if not the exclusive reference of the Poet here is 
 to the love which has its seat in his own breast 
 and has for its object, the friend whose high 
 qualities had been idealized by death. If this 
 love h.s, perhaps, also to be viewed as typical 
 of that love which he has come to recognize as 
 the controlling power in the universe, evidently 
 this cannot be regarded as anything but a sub- 
 ordinate thought in the poem. Genung seems 
 to give its force correctly. His words are, 
 " What has all along been cherished as a spirit 
 within, to guide and bless and interpret, is now 
 recognized as the masterpower of the life." 
 
 Love, in the first place for his friend idealized 
 by death, but widening out to embrace others 
 as well, has been his inspiration and solace. If 
 

 
 242 
 
 /A^ MEMORIAM, 
 
 light has come to him on the dark problems 
 which death raises, it has been shed by or im- 
 parted to love ; if faith in the great spiritual 
 verities has been maintained, it has been due to 
 love; if there has been force and sweetness in 
 his song, it is because love breathed its spirit. 
 
 " Love is and was my lord and king', 
 And will be." 
 
 The fellowship with his friend is maintained 
 through love. All messages from him came 
 through or to love, and there are messages of 
 wider import. He hears 
 
 '• . . at times a sentinel 
 
 Who moves about from place to place, 
 And whispers to the worlds of space. 
 In the deep nig-ht, that all is well." 
 
 CXXVII. 
 
 •' All is well." 
 
 This poem begins, where the former closed, 
 taking up its last words, and explaining and 
 qualifying them. " All is well," not for him 
 alone and his friend, but for the world, which 
 under the guidance of Him who is love, im- 
 mortal love, is moving an amid convulsion and 
 s 'rms to a peaceful and happy issue. 
 
)blems 
 or im- 
 )iritual 
 due to 
 less in 
 Dirit. 
 
 itained 
 
 came 
 
 Lges of 
 
 closed, 
 
 ig 
 
 and 
 
 or 
 
 him 
 
 w 
 
 hich 
 
 i-e, 
 
 im- 
 
 on 
 
 and 
 
 CANTO CXXVII. 
 
 •' All is well, thougrh faith and form 
 Be sur.der'd in the ni^ht of fear ; " 
 
 243 
 
 The " form '' of faith, as we have already seen 
 IS those definite doctrinal propositions in which 
 men's conceptions of God, and the spiritual 
 verities generally, had come to be expressed 
 The Poet contemplates the loss of these, as tak- 
 ing place in the case of many «' in the night of 
 tear or doubt, and yet the faith itself^*n its 
 substance as retained by them. Thus far 
 therefore, "all is well," however appearances 
 might seem to belie it. 
 
 The Poet anticipates, too, great and violent 
 changes in society, fierce revolutions in which 
 all that IS most stable shall be upturned, and in 
 the accomplishment of which the extremes of 
 society, the very rich and the very poor, shall 
 especially suffer. These impending changes are 
 described in language, highly figurative and of 
 great force. 
 
 
 " The brute earth lig-htens to the sky, 
 And the g-reat ^on sinks in blood. 
 
 And compass'd by the fires of hell ;" 
 The reference in the last line mav perhaps be 
 to the violent passions as well as to the dreadful 
 sufferings of the time foreseen. 
 
 But " to those that hear, a deeper voice across 
 
t 
 
 I i 
 
 / 1 
 
 '1 
 
 244 
 
 /N MEMORIAM. 
 
 the storm " proclaims the spread of truth and 
 justice ; truth and justice between man and 
 man. " Things that are made " — the institutions 
 of human device and workmanship — " are 
 shaken, that those things which cannot be 
 shaken may remain." And he, his friend, look- 
 ing with the light of the higher world in his 
 eye, and knoiving therefore, not simply believ- 
 ing in, but knowing, the goal of good to which 
 all is tending, smiles at the convulsions and 
 conflicts by which that goal is being reached. 
 
 CXXVIII. 
 " The struggle and victory of love with 
 
 DOUBT have given AN INSIGHT INTO THE 
 COURSE OF HUMAN THINGS AND TAUGHT 
 TRUST IN THE FINAL ISSUE." — F.W.R. 
 
 The love which grappled with Death and 
 overcame him ; which not only defied death to 
 quench it, but which in its quenchless vigor 
 helped the Poet to maintain his faith in God 
 and the Hereafter, spite of death's ravages — 
 this love out of which faith in God and the 
 Hereafter is in a manner born — has as its 
 " comrade " " the lesser faith," that, namely, 
 '* which is concerned with the course of human 
 
CANTO CXXVIIl. 
 
 245 
 
 affairs, as distinguished from the eternal reah*- 
 ties." This '' lesser faith " thus accompanied is 
 "not overborne by present confusions," is not 
 upset by the degradation and the disappear- 
 ance of imperial races, such as those of Greece 
 and Rome; "no doubt vast eddies in the 
 flood ; " it holds on to the hope of a happy 
 consummation notwithstanding. And what it 
 expects is not repetitions of the past in altered 
 forms; if this were all which "the wild hours" 
 bring, as it sometimes appears to be, 
 
 " To draw, to sheathe a useless sword," 
 
 useless, viz., on the supposition that no real 
 progress was being reached, 
 
 ** To fool the crowd with gflorious lies," 
 
 lies, that is, which feed the crowd's love of glory 
 or, 
 
 " To make old bareness picturesque 
 And tuft with ^-rass a feudal tower ; " 
 
 a fine figure to set forth the mere external 
 adornment of institutions or of usages, the 
 essential injustice of which remains unchanged, 
 —if this were all— then his scorn might well 
 fall on these " wild hours." But what it expects 
 IS real progress towards a goal of ultimate good. 
 
246 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 Nay, with eyes made wise by love, the Poet 
 sees in part, sees dimly 
 
 " That all, as in some piece of art, 
 Is toil ciJoperant to an end." 
 
 I \ 
 
 CXXIX. 
 
 His friend minglks with all his expecta- 
 tions OF COMING GOOD. 
 
 In this poem the departed friend is addressed 
 in terms of the most tender and reverent affec- 
 tion ; terms which find their only explanation 
 in the fact that he has become idealized to the 
 imagination o{ the poet by death. He is the 
 same, and yet he is changed. His noble traits 
 of character are irradiated by the glory of 
 immortality ; while in the Poet's case, all trace 
 of sorrow has vanished, and there remains only 
 an intense, ennobling and undying affection. 
 
 The explanation of the widely contrasting 
 expressions applied to the departed should not 
 be difficult. 
 
 '* So far, so near, in woe and weal ; " 
 
 "so far," as having passed beyond sight into 
 another scene of being; "so near," i.e.^ to thought 
 and feeling, while remote to sense ; 
 
 " Known and unknown ; human, divine 
 
CANTO CXXJX. 
 
 247 
 
 " known," as still retaining the individuality 
 which had become familiar in the earthly life ; 
 " unknown," since the individuality has been 
 inconceivably transfigured; "human" as ever, 
 retaining all the human feelings; "divine," as 
 " mixt with God " (cxxx.), in his thought ; 
 
 "Loved deepHer, diirklier understood ; " 
 
 " loved dceplier," more intensely loved, since 
 removed from sight : " darklier understood," 
 less fully comprehended, since eternity has 
 claimed him ; 
 
 " O loved the most, when most I feel 
 There is a lower and a higfher ; " 
 
 that is, the object of most ardent affection to 
 the Poet, when he is most alive to the great 
 moral distinctions which obtain. It must ever 
 be so, when the love is really moral. 
 
 " Behold, T dream a dream of good, 
 And ming-le all the world with thee." 
 
 It is of the very nature of true and ardent love, 
 one of its most common workings, thus to 
 carry the thought of its object, and all the 
 more if that object has been removed out of 
 life, into any hope or experience of good. 
 There is, however, something more specific 
 
F 
 
 248 
 
 IN MEMO R I AM, 
 
 \ 
 
 here. The good of which the Poet dreams foi 
 the world is moral good, the ascendency as we 
 have seen, of truth and justice ; the dream of 
 it could accordingly all the more readily recall 
 him, who was the type to the writer of all he 
 would have man become. 
 
 All this is far short of what some of the 
 interpreters of Tennyson, with what appear 
 Pantheistic leanings, have found in this and the 
 following poem. For example, Genung says : 
 "The immortal friend, in whom Divine Love 
 has assumed a mysterious personality, is ad- 
 dressed as the type from which the world's 
 ideal may be interpreted." While Davidson, 
 going still farther, says: "The Poet now ad- 
 dresses his friend as an omnipresent spirit." 
 There is nothing in the poem to justify, cer- 
 tainly nothing tt necessitate, such an interpre- 
 tation. 
 
CANTO CXXX. 
 
 249 
 
 CXXX. 
 
 His prksknck felt evrrywhk 
 
 RR IN NATURE. 
 
 This IS a companion poem to the precedinjr 
 01^, reasserting and amplifying the truth with 
 which that poem closed. Nature, as observed 
 everywhere recalls his friend. That friend is 
 present to his thought, his fancy, but surely to 
 his thought and fancy only, in ''the rolling air" 
 the running stream, the rising and the setting 
 sun. Tainsh says : " The dear, dead friend has 
 become to the imagination of him who on earth 
 loves him one with Nature and with God 
 humanizing them, yet not losing his own per- 
 sonality, but in that personality tender and 
 near as ever, rising to the divine, and pervading 
 the universal. Seen in all things, felt at all 
 moments, he makes all things and all moments 
 dear and holy by his presence." 
 
 " What art thou then ? I cannot g-uess ; 
 But tho* I seem in star and flower 
 To feel thee some diffusive power, 
 I do not. therefore, love thee less." ' 
 
 These words, it must be admitted, have a very 
 Pantheistic cast, but as the personality of his 
 
I 1 
 
 / 
 
 I 
 I I 
 
 250 
 
 IN MEAfONlAM. 
 
 friend evidently remains unbroken, and is the 
 object of a love as real, only vaster than 
 before, the Pantheism cannot be more than 
 seeming, the blending with God and Nature 
 ran only be in the fancy or imagination of the 
 Poet. The last stanza corroborates this view : 
 
 *' Far off thoii art, but ever nigh ; 
 I have thee still, and I rejoice ; 
 I prosper, circled with thy voice ; 
 I shall not lose thee, tho' I die." 
 
 CXXXI. 
 
 Faith in the spiritual and the divine, in- 
 capable OF establishment by logical 
 
 PROOF, IS CLOSELY CONNECTED WITH A 
 PURE AND WELL-ORDERED LIFE. 
 
 In Memoriam ends with a prayer, or what 
 seems such. The " living will " which is in- 
 voked, might very naturally be regarded as the 
 will of the Eternal, the will of God. It is so 
 taken by Mrs. Chapman, who says : ** The Poet's 
 prayer ascends to that Eternal Power, who is 
 over all, and through all, and in us all, that we 
 may be purified." Unfortunately for this view, 
 the Poet himself in a note inserted in Dr. 
 Gatty's book, gives as the meaning " free will 
 
CANTO CXXXL 
 
 i5» 
 
 in man." In this statement of his meaninj? he 
 was anticipated by Davidson, who says the 
 prayer is addressed to that '•heaven-descended" 
 "living will," which is the essence of human 
 personality, and which shall endure, 
 
 *' When al! that seems shall suffer shock." 
 
 The Poet summoned this " Iivinj,T will " to " rise 
 like a fountain" in "the spiritual rock," with 
 obvious reference to i. Cor. lo: 4, "flow thro' 
 our deeds and make them pure," so that with 
 action and character purified, our cry may rise 
 from these earthly scenes 
 
 " To One that with us works, and trust, 
 
 With faith that comes of self-control, 
 The truths that never can be proved 
 Until we close with all we loved, 
 
 And all we flow from, soul in soul." 
 
 Obviously the time to which the two closing 
 lines point, is that of death ; death beinjr 
 viewed not as the absorption of all souls into 
 God, a conception expressly repudiated in poem 
 xlvii., but as the close union of all with one 
 another in God, the union even with the living, 
 from whom in death " we flow." 
 
 Till then, the highest attainment within 
 
2s2 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. 
 
 I ■ 
 
 reach is to " trust the truths," which are mean- 
 while incapable of intellectual proof or 
 vetification. This trust, according to the view 
 presented in this poem, is not one to be easily 
 or indolently reached. It comes, if it come at 
 all, by the living will expressing itself in pure 
 deeds and exercising full self-control. The 
 closing poem of the series, therefore, bears 
 testimony to the intensely moral character of 
 the faith, which emancipates the soul from 
 doubt and fear, and carries with it the assur- 
 ance of future bliss. 
 
 THE EPILOGUE OR EPITHALAMIUM. 
 
 This Epilogue is not, properly speaking, a 
 part of In Memoriam. Its occasion, its subject, 
 one may say, was the marriage of a younger 
 sister of the Poet, Cecilia, about the year 1842, 
 to Edmund Law Lushington, for some time 
 Professor of Greek in the University of Glas- 
 gow. Tennyson himseU says, '' it was meant 
 to be a kind of Divina Commedia, ending 
 cheerfully." The friend, whom he has en- 
 shrined in his Poem, is not forgotten in this 
 Epilogue. The regret for him is dead ; the 
 love for him has grown. The bride was one, 
 

 CANTO CXXXI, 
 
 253 
 
 whose opening beauty as a child he admired, 
 His silent, speechless presence at the marriage 
 is imagined. And he reappears in the end as 
 the type of the better race for which the world 
 waits. The last lines are in complete harmony 
 with the thought which he has reached towards 
 the close of the Poem, and up to its highest 
 level in loftiness. 
 
 ** That friend of mine, who lives in God, 
 
 T.hat God, which ever lives and loves, 
 
 One God, one law, one element, 
 
 And one far-off divine event, 
 To which the whole creation moves.